THE LORDS OF THE WILD

_A Story of the Old New York Border_

BY

JOSEPH A. ALTSHELER

1919

FOREWORD

"The Lords of the Wild" tells a complete story, but it is also a partof the French and Indian War Series, of which the predecessors were"The Hunters of the Hills, " "The Shadow of the North, " "The Rulersof the Lakes" and "The Masters of the Peaks. " Robert Lennox, Tayoga, Willet, St. Luc, Tandakora and all the principal characters of theearlier volumes reappear. 

CHARACTERS IN THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR SERIES

 ROBERT LENNOX A lad of unknown origin TAYOGA A young Onondaga warrior DAVID WILLET A hunter RAYMOND LOUIS DE ST. LUC A brilliant French officer AGUSTE DE COURCELLES A French officer FRANÇOIS DE JUMONVILLE A French officer LOUIS DE GALISONNIÈRE A young French officer JEAN DE MÉZY A corrupt Frenchman ARMAN GLANDELET A young Frenchman PIERRE BOUCHER A bully and bravo PHILIBERT DROUILLARD A French priest THE MARQUIS DUQUESNE Governor-General of Canada MARQUIS DE VAUDREUIL Governor-General of Canada FRANÇOIS BIGOT Intendant of Canada MARQUIS DE MONTCALM French commander-in-chief DE LEVIS A French general BOURLAMAQUE A French general BOUGAINVILLE A French general ARMAND DUBOIS A follower of St. Luc M. DE CHATILLARD An Old French Seigneur CHARLES LANGLADE A French partisan THE DOVE The Indian wife of Langlade TANDAKORA An Ojibway chief DAGONOWEDA A young Mohawk chief HENDRICK An old Mohawk chief BRADDOCK A British general ABERCROMBIE A British general WOLFE A British general COL. WILLIAM JOHNSON Anglo-American leader MOLLY BRANT Col. Wm. Johnson's Indian wife JOSEPH BRANT Young brother of Molly Brant, afterward the great Mohawk chief, Thayendanegea ROBERT DINWIDDIE Lieutenant-Governor of Virginia WILLIAM SHIRLEY Governor of Massachusetts BENJAMIN FRANKLIN Famous American Patriot JAMES COLDEN A young Philadelphia captain WILLIAM WILTON A young Philadelphia lieutenant HUGH CARSON A young Philadelphia lieutenant JACOBUS HUYSMAN An Albany burgher CATERINA Jacobus Huysman's cook ALEXANDER MCLEAN An Albany schoolmaster BENJAMIN HARDY A New York merchant JOHNATHAN PILLSBURY Clerk to Benjamin Hardy ADRIAN VAN ZOON A New York merchant THE SLAVER A nameless rover ACHILLE GARAY A French spy ALFRED GROSVENOR A young English officer JAMES CABELL A young Virginian WALTER STUART A young Virginian BLACK RIFLE A famous "Indian fighter" ELIHU STRONG A Massachusetts colonel ALAN HERVEY A New York financier STUART WHITE Captain of the British sloop, _Hawk_ JOHN LATHAM Lieutenant of the British sloop, _Hawk_ EDWARD CHARTERIS A young officer of the Royal Americans ZEBEDEE CRANE A young scout and forest runner ROBERT ROGERS Famous Captain of American Rangers

CONTENTS

 CHAPTER

 I. --THE BLUE BIRD

 II. --THE LIVE CANOE

 III. --IN THE CLIFF

 IV. --THE DARING ATTEMPT

 V. --TAYOGA'S REVENGE

 VI. --BLACK RIFLE

 VII. --THE FOREST BATTLE

 VIII. --THE BOAT BUILDERS

 IX. --THE MASKED ATTACK

 X. --IN THE FOG

 XI. --THE HAPPY ESCAPE

 XII. --THE FRENCH CAMP

 XIII. --EVE OF BATTLE

 XIV. --TICONDEROGA

THE LORDS OF THE WILD

A STORY OF THE OLD NEW YORK BORDER

CHAPTER I

THE BLUE BIRD

The tall youth, turning to the right, went down a gentle slope untilhe came to a little stream, where he knelt and drank. Despite hisweariness, his thirst and his danger he noticed the silvery color ofthe water, and its soft sighing sound, as it flowed over its pebblybed, made a pleasant murmur in his ear. Robert Lennox always had aneye for the beautiful, and the flashing brook, in its setting of deep, intense forest green, soothed his senses, speaking to him of comfortand hope. 

He drank again and then sat back among the bushes, still breathingheavily, but with much more freedom. The sharp pain left his chest, new strength began to flow into his muscles, and, as the body wasrenewed, so the spirit soared up and became sanguine once more. He puthis ear to the earth and listened long, but heard nothing, save soundsnatural to the wilderness, the rustling of leaves before the lightwind, the whisper of the tiny current, and the occasional sweet noteof a bird in brilliant dress, pluming itself on a bough in its pride. He drew fresh courage from the peace of the woods, and resolved toremain longer there by the stream. Settling himself into the bushesand tall grass, until he was hidden from all but a trained gaze, hewaited, body and soul alike growing steadily in vigor. 

The forest was in its finest colors. Spring had never brought to it amore splendid robe, gorgeous and glowing, its green adorned with wildflowers, and the bloom of bush and tree like a gigantic stretch oftapestry. The great trunks of oak and elm and maple grew in endlessrows and overhead the foliage gleamed, a veil of emerald lace beforethe sun. 

Robert drank in the glory, eye and ear, but he never failed to watchthe thickets, and to listen for hostile sounds. He knew full well thathis life rested upon his vigilance and, often as he had been in dangerin the great northern woods, he valued too much these precious days ofhis youth to risk their sudden end through any neglect of his own. 

He looked now and then at the bird which still preened itself on alittle bough. When the shadows from the waving foliage fell uponits feathers it showed a bright purple, but when the sunlight pouredthrough, it glowed a glossy blue. He did not know its name, but it wasa brave bird, a gay bird. Now and then it ceased its hopping back andforth, raised its head and sent forth a deep, sweet, thrilling note, amazing in volume to come from so small a body. Had he dared to make asound Robert would have whistled a bar or two in reply. The bird was afriend to one alone and in need, and its dauntless melody made hisown heart beat higher. If a creature so tiny was not afraid in thewilderness why should he be!

He had learned to take sharp notice of everything. On the border andin such times, man was compelled to observe with eye and ear, with allthe five senses; and often too with a sixth sense, an intuition, anoutgrowth of the other five, developed by long habit and training, which the best of the rangers possessed to a high degree, and in whichthe lad was not lacking. He knew that the minutest trifle must notescape his attention, or the forfeit might be his life. 

While he relaxed his own care not at all, he felt that the bird was awary sentinel for him. He knew that if an enemy came in haste throughthe undergrowth it would fly away before him. He had been warned inthat manner in another crisis and he had full faith now in the cautionof the valiant little singer. His trust, in truth, was so great thathe rose from his covert and bent down for a third drink of the clearcool water. Then he stood up, his figure defiant, and took long, deepbreaths, his heart now beating smoothly and easily, as if it had beenput to no painful test. Still no sound of a foe, and he thought thatperhaps the pursuit had died down, but he knew enough of the warriorsof the woods to make sure, before he resumed a flight that wouldexpose him in the open. 

He crept back into the thicket, burying himself deep, and was carefulnot to break a twig or brush a leaf which to the unerring eyes ofthose who followed could mark where he was. Hidden well, but yet lyingwhere he could see, he turned his gaze back to the bird. It was nowpouring out an unbroken volume of song as it swayed on a twig, likea leaf shaken in the wind. Its voice was thrillingly sweet, and itseemed mad with joy, as its tiny throat swelled with the burden of itsmelody. Robert, in the thicket, smiled, because he too shared in somuch gladness. 

A faint sound out of the far west came to him. It was so slightthat it was hard to tell it from the whisper of the wind. It barelyregistered on the drum of the ear, but when he listened again and withall his powers he was sure that it was a new and foreign note. Then heseparated it from the breeze among the leaves, and it seemed to himto contain a quality like that of the human voice. If so, it mightbe hostile, because his friends, Willet, the hunter, and Tayoga, theOnondaga, were many miles away. He had left them on the shore of thelake, called by the whites, George, but more musically by the Indians, Andiatarocte, and there was nothing in their plans that would nowbring them his way. However welcome they might be he could not hopefor them; foes only were to be expected. 

The faint cry, scarcely more than a variation of the wind, registeredagain though lightly on the drum of his ear, and now he knew that itcame from the lungs of man, man the pursuer, man the slayer, and so, in this case, the red man, perhaps Tandakora, the fierce Ojibway chiefhimself. Doubtless it was a signal, one band calling to another, andhe listened anxiously for the reply, but he did not hear it, the pointfrom which it was sent being too remote, and he settled back into hisbed of bushes and grass, resolved to keep quite still until hecould make up his mind about the next step. On the border as well aselsewhere it was always wise, when one did not know what to do, to donothing. 

But the tall youth was keenly apprehensive. The signals indicated thatthe pursuing force had spread out, and it might enclose him in a fatalcircle. His eager temperament, always sensitive to impressions, waskindled into fire, and his imagination painted the whole forestscene in the most vivid colors. A thought at first, it now became aconviction with him that Tandakora led the pursuit. The red leader hadcome upon his trail in some way, and, venomous from so many failures, would follow now for days in an effort to take him. He saw the hugeOjibway again with all the intensity of reality, his malignant face, his mighty body, naked to the waist and painted in hideous designs. He saw too the warriors who were with him, many of them, and they werefully as eager and fierce as their chief. 

But his imagination which was so vital a part of him did not paintevil and danger alone; it drew the good in colors no less deep andglowing. It saw himself refreshed, stronger of body and keener of mindthan ever, escaping every wile and snare laid for his ruin. It sawhim making a victorious flight through the forest, his arrival at theshining lake, and his reunion with Willet and Tayoga, those faithfulfriends of many a peril. 

He knew that if he waited long enough he would hear the Indian callonce more, as the bands must talk to one another if they carried outa concerted pursuit, and he decided that when it came he would go. Itwould be his signal too. The only trouble lay in the fact that theymight be too near when the cry was sent. Yet he must take the risk, and there was his sentinel bird still pluming itself in brilliantcolors on its waving bough. 

The bird sang anew, pouring forth a brilliant tune, and Robert fromhis covert smiled up at it again. It had a fine spirit, a gay spiritlike his own and now it would surely warn him if danger crept tooclose. While the thought was fresh in his mind the third signalcame, and now it was so clear and distinct that it indicated a rapidapproach. But he was still unable to choose a way for his flight andhe lingered for a sign from the bird. If the warriors were stealingthrough the bushes it would fly directly from them. At least hebelieved so, and fancy had so much power over him, especially in sucha situation that belief became conviction. 

The bird stopped singing suddenly, but kept his perch on the wavingbough. Robert always insisted that it looked straight at him before ituttered two or three sharp notes, and then, rising in the air, hoveredfor a few minutes above the bough. It was obvious to him that hiscall had come. Steeped in Indian lore he had seen earth and air workmiracles, and it was not less wonderful that a living creature shouldperform one now, and in his behalf. 

For a breathless instant or two he forgot the warriors and watched thebird, a flash of blue flame against the green veil of the forest. Itwas perched there in order to be sure that he saw, and then it wouldshow the way! With every pulse beating hard he stood up silently, his eyes still on the blue flash, confident that a new miracle was athand. 

The bird uttered three or four notes, not short or sharp now, butsoft, long and beckoning, dying away in the gentlest of echoes. Hisimagination, as vivid as ever, translated it into a call to him tocome, and he was not in the least surprised, when the blue flame likethe pillow of cloud by day moved slowly to the northeast, and towardthe lake. Stepping cautiously he followed his sign, thrilled at thedoing of the miracle, his eyes on his flying guide, his ears attunedto warn him if any danger threatened from the forest so near. 

It never occurred to Robert that he might not be led aright. His faithand confidence were supreme. He had lived too much with Tayoga not toshare his belief that the hand of Manitou was stretched forth now tolead those who put their trust in him. 

The blue flame that was a living bird flew slowly on, pausing aninstant or two on a bough, turning for a short curve to right orleft, but always coming back to the main course that pointed towardAndiatarocte. 

He walked beside the little brook from which he had drunk, then acrossit and over a low hill, into a shallow valley, the forest everywhere, but the undergrowth not too dense for easy passage. His attentive earbrought no sound from either flank save those natural to the woods, though he was sure that a hostile call would come soon. It would betime for the bands to talk to one another. But he had no fear. Thesupreme intervention had been made in his favor, and he kept his eyeson his flying guide. 

They crossed the valley and began the ascent of another and high hill, rough with rocky outcrops and a heavy growth of briars and vines. Hispace became slower of necessity and once or twice he thought he hadlost the blue flame, but it always reappeared, and, for the firsttime since its flight from the bough, it sang a few notes, a clearmelodious treble, carrying far through the windy forest. 

The lad believed that the song was meant for him. Clearly it said tohim to follow, and, with equal clearness, it told him that safety layonly in the path he now traveled. He believed, with all the ardor ofhis soul, and there was no weariness in his body as he climbed thehigh hill. Near the summit, he heard on his right the long dyingIndian cry so full of menace, its answer to the left, and then a thirdshout directly behind him. He understood. He was between the horns ofa crescent, and they were not far away. He left faint traces only ashe fled, but they had so much skill they could follow with speed, andhe was quite sure they expected to take him. This belief did not keephis heart from beating high. They did not know how he was protectedand led, and there was the blue flame before him always showing himthe way. He reached the crest of the hill, and saw other hills, foldon fold, lying before him. He had hoped to catch a glimpse of the lakefrom the summit, but no glint of its waters came, and then he knew itmust yet be miles away. His heart sank for a moment. Andiatarocte hadappealed to him as a refuge. Just why he did not know, but he vaguelyexpected to find safety there. Perhaps he would meet Willet and Tayogaby its shore, and to him the three united always seemed invincible. 

His courage was gone only an instant or two. Then it came backstronger than ever. The note of his guide, clear and uplifting, roseagain, and he increased his speed, lest he be enclosed within thosehorns. The far slope was rocky and he leaped from one stony outcrop toanother. Even if he could hide his trail only a few yards it wouldbe so much time gained while they were compelled to seek it. He wasforced to watch his steps here, but, when he was at the bottom andlooked up, the blue flame was still before him. On it went over thenext slope and he followed at speed, noticing with joy that the rockynature of the ground continued, and the most skillful warrior who everlived must spend many minutes hunting his traces. He had no doubt thathe was gaining and he had proof of it in the fact that the pursuersnow uttered no cry. Had they been closing in on him they would havecalled to one another in triumph. 

Well for him that he was so strong and sound of heart and lung! Wellfor him too that he was borne up by a great spirit and by his beliefthat a supreme power was working in his behalf. He felt littleweariness as he climbed a ridge. His breath was easy and regular andhis steps were long and swift. His guide was before him. Whatever hispace, whether fast or slow, the distance between them never seemed tochange. The bird would dart aside, perhaps to catch an insect, but italways returned promptly to its course. 

His eyes caught a gleam of silver from the crest of the fourth ridgethat he crossed, and he knew it was a ray of sunlight striking uponthe waters of the lake. Now his coveted haven was not so far away, andthe great pulses in his temples throbbed. He would reach the lake, andhe would find refuge. Tandakora, in all his malice, would fail oncemore. The thought was so pleasant to him that he laughed aloud, andnow feeling the need to use the strength he had saved with such carehe began to run as fast as he could. It was his object to open upa wide gap between himself and the warriors, one so great that, ifoccasion came, he might double or turn without being seen. 

The forest remained dense, a sea of trees with many bushes andclinging vines in which an ignorant or incautious runner would havetripped and fallen, but Robert was neither, and he did not forget, ashe fled, to notice where his feet fell. His skill and presence of mindkept him from stumbling or from making any noise that would draw theattention of possible pursuers who might have crept up on his flank. While they had only his faint trail to guide them the pursuit wasimpeded, and, as long as they did not see him, his chance to hide wasfar greater. 

He lost sight of his feathered guide two or three times, but the birdnever failed to reappear, a brilliant blue flame against the greenwall of the wilderness, his emblem of hope, leading him over the hillsand valleys toward Andiatarocte. Now he saw the lake from a crest, nota mere band of silver showing through the trees, but a broad surfacereflecting the sunlight in varied colors. It was a beacon to him, and, summoning the last ounce of his strength and will, he ran at amazingspeed. Once more he heard the warriors behind him calling to oneanother, and they were much farther away. His mighty effort had notbeen in vain. His pulses beat hard with the throb of victory not yetwon, but of which he felt sure, and he rejoiced too, because he hadcome again upon rocky ground, where his flight left so little tracethat Tandakora himself would be baffled for a while. 

He knew that the shores of the lake at the point he was nearing werecomparatively low, and a vague plan to hide in the dense foliage atthe water's edge came into his mind. He did not know just how he woulddo it, but he would be guided by events as they developed. The birdsurely would not lead him on unless less to safety, and no doubtentered his mind. But it was highly important to widen yet more thedistance between him and the warriors, and he still ran with all thespeed at his command. 

The last crest was reached and before him spread the splendid lake inits deep green setting, a glittering spectacle that he never failed toadmire, and that he admired even now, when his life was in peril, andinstants were precious. The bird perched suddenly on a bough, uttereda few thrilling notes, and was then gone, a last blue flash into thedense foliage. He did not see it again, and he did not expect todo so. Its work was done. Strong in the faith of the wilderness, hebelieved and always believed. 

He crouched a few moments on a ledge and looked back. Tandakora andhis men had not yet come in sight, nor could he hear them. Doubtlessthey had lost his trail, when he leaped from one stone to another, andwere now looking for it. His time to hide, if he were to have one, wasat hand, and he meant to make the most of the chance. He bent lowerand remained there until his breathing became regular and easy afterhis mighty effort, all his five senses and the sixth that was instinctor divination, alert to every sound. 

Two or three birds began to sing, but they were not his bird and hegave them no attention. A rabbit leaped from its nest under the bushesand ran. It went back on his trail and he considered it a sure signthat his pursuers were yet distant. He might steal another preciousminute or two for his overworked lungs and heart. He knew the need ofdoing everything to gain a little more strength. It was his experiencein border war and the stern training of Willet and Tayoga that madehim able to do so, and he was ruler enough of himself to wait yet alittle longer than he had planned. Then when he felt that Tandakoramust be near, he straightened up, though not to his full height, andran swiftly down the long slope to the lake. 

He found at the bottom a narrow place between cliff and water, grownthickly with bushes, and he followed it at least half a mile, untilthe shores towered above him dark and steep, and the lake came upagainst them like a wall. He could go no farther and he waded into adense growth of bushes and weeds, where he stood up to his waist inwater and waited, hidden well. 

He knew that if the warriors followed and saw him he would have littleopportunity to escape, but the chances were a hundred to one againsttheir finding him in such a covert. Rock and water had blotted out histrail and he felt safe. He secured his belt, containing his smallerweapons and ammunition, about his shoulders beyond touch of water, andput his rifle in the forks of two bushes, convenient to his hands. 

It was a luxury to rest, even if one did stand half-sunken in a lake. The water was cold, but he did not yet feel the chill, and he listenedfor possible sounds of pursuit. He heard, after a while, the calls ofwarriors to one another and he laughed softly to himself. The shoutswere faint and moreover they came from the crest of the cliff. Theyhad not found his trail down the slope and they were hunting for himon the heights. He laughed again with sheer satisfaction. He had beenright. Rock and water had come to his aid, and he was too well hiddeneven for the eager eyes of Tandakora and his warriors to follow him. 

He waited a long time. He heard the cries nearer him, then fartheraway, and, at last, at such a great distance that they could barelybe separated from the lap of the waters. He was growing cold now; thechill from the lake was rising in his body, but with infinite patiencebred by long practice of the wilderness he did not stir. He knew thatsilence could be deceptive. Some of the warriors might come back, and might wait in a thicket, hoping that he would rise and disclosehimself, thinking the danger past. More than one careless wandererin the past had been caught in such a manner, and he was resolved toguard against the trick. Making the last call upon his patience, hestood motionless, while the chill crept steadily upward through hisveins and muscles. 

He could see the surface of the open lake through the veil of bushesand tall grass. The water broke in gentle waves under a light wind, and kept up a soft sighing that was musical and soothing. Had he beenupon dry land he could have closed his eyes and gone to sleep, but, as it was, he did not complain, since he had found safety, if notcomfort. He even found strength in himself, despite his situation, toadmire the gleaming expanse of Andiatarocte with its shifting colors, and the far cliffs lofty and dim. 

Much of Robert's life, much of its most eventful portion, was passingaround this lake, and he had a peculiar affection for it. It alwaysaroused in him a sense of beauty, of charm and of majesty, and he hadgrown too to look upon it as a friend and protector. He believed thatit had brought him good luck, and he did not doubt that it would do soagain. 

He looked for a canoe, one perhaps that might contain Willet andTayoga, seeking him and keeping well beyond the aim of a lurkingmarksman on the shore, but he saw no shadow on the water, nothingthat could be persuaded into the likeness of a boat, only wild fowlcircling and dipping, and, now and then, a gleam where a fish leapedup to fall swiftly back again. He was alone, and he must depend uponhimself only. 

He began to move a little, to lift one foot and then the other, careful to make no splash in the water, and the slight exercisechecked the creeping chill. Encouraged, he increased it, stopping atintervals to listen for the approach of a foe. There was no soundand he walked back and forth a little. Presently his eyes, trained toobserve all things, noticed a change in the air. A gray tint, so far amatter of quality rather than color, was coming into it, and hisheart leaped with joy. Absorbed in his vital struggle he had failed toreckon the passage of time. The day was closing and blessed, coveringnight was at hand. Robert loved the day and the sun, but darkness wasalways a friend of those who fled, and now he prayed that it wouldcome thick and dark. 

The sun still hung over the eastern shores, red and blazing, butbefore long it went down, seeming to sink into the lake, and the nightthat Robert had wished, heavy and black, swept over the earth. Then heleft the water, and stood upon dry land, the narrow ledge between thecliff and the waves, where he took off his lower garments, wrung themas nearly dry as he could, and, hanging them on the bushes, waitedfor the wind to do the rest. His sense of triumph had never been sostrong. Alone and relying only upon his own courage and skill, he hadescaped the fierce Tandakora and his persistent warriors. He couldeven boast of it to Willet and Tayoga, when he found them again. 

It was wonderful to feel safe, after great peril, and his brightimagination climbed the heights. As he had escaped them then, so hewould slip always from the snares of his foes. It was this quality inhim, the spirit of eternal hope, that appealed so strongly to all whoknew him, and that made him so attractive. 

After a while, he took venison and hominy from his knapsack and atewith content. Then he resumed his clothing, now dried completely bythe wind, and felt that he had never been stronger or more fitted tocope with attack. 

The darkness was intense and the surface of the lake showed throughit, only a fitful gray. The cliff behind him was now a black bank, andits crest could not be seen at all. He was eager to go, but he stillused the patience so necessary in the wilderness, knowing that thelonger he waited the less likely he was to meet the band of Tandakora. 

He lay down in a thicket of tall grass and bushes, resolved not tostart before midnight, and he felt so much at peace that before heknew he was going to sleep he was sleeping. When he awoke he felt alittle dismay at first, but it was soon gone. After all, he had passedthe time of waiting in the easiest way, and no enemy had come. Themoon and stars were not to be seen, but instinct told him that it wasnot beyond midnight. 

He arose to go, but a slight sound came from the lake, and he stayed. It was merely the cry of the night bird, calling to its mate, onewould have said, but Robert's attention was attracted by an oddinflection in it, a strain that seemed familiar. He listened with theutmost attention, and when it came a second time, he was so sure thathis pulses beat very fast. 

Willet and Tayoga, as he had hoped in the day, were out there on thelake. It had been foolish of him to think they would come in the fullsunlight, exposed to every hostile eye. It was their natural course toapproach in the dark and send a signal that he would know. He imitatedthe call, a soft, low note, but one that traveled far, and soon theanswer came. No more was needed. The circle was complete. Willet andTayoga were on the lake and they knew that he was at the foot of thecliff, waiting. 

He took a long breath of intense relief and delight. Tandakora wouldresume the search for him in the morning, hunting along the crest, and he might even find his way to the narrow ledge on which Robert nowstood, but the lad would be gone across the waters, where he left notrail. 

He saw a stout young bush growing on the edge of the lake, and, leaning far out while he held on to it with one hand, he watched. Hedid not repeat the call. One less cautious would have done so, but heknew that his friends had located him already and he meant to runno risk of telling the warriors also where he stood. Meanwhile, helistened attentively for the sound of the paddles, but many longminutes passed before he heard the faint dip, dip that betokened theapproach of Willet and Tayoga. He never doubted for an instant thatit was their canoe and again his heart felt that triumphant feeling. Surely no man ever had more loyal or braver comrades! If he hadmalignant enemies he also had staunch friends who more than offsetthem. 

He saw presently a faint shadow, a deeper dark in the darkness, andhe uttered very low the soft note of the bird. In an instant came theanswer, and then the shadow, turning, glided toward him. A canoe tookform and shape and he saw in it two figures, which were unmistakablythose of Willet and Tayoga, swinging their paddles with powerfulhands. Again he felt a thrill of joy because these two trusty comradeshad come. But it was absurd ever to doubt for an instant that theywould come!

He leaned out from the tree to the last inch, and called in apenetrating whisper:

"Dave! Tayoga! This way!"

The canoe shifted its course a little, and entered the bushes bythe side of Robert, the hunter and the Onondaga putting down theirdripping paddles, and stepping out in the shallow water. In thedusk the great figure of Willet loomed up, more than ever a tower ofstrength, and the slender but muscular form of Tayoga, the very modelof a young Indian warrior, seemed to be made of gleaming bronze. HadRobert needed any infusion of courage and will their appearance alonewould have brought it with them. 

"And we have found Dagaeoga again!" said the Onondaga, in a whimsicaltone. 

"No I have found you, " said Robert. "You were lost from me, I was notlost from you. "

"It is the same, and I think by your waiting here at midnight that youhave been in great peril. "

"So I have been, and I may be yet--and you too. I have been pursuedby warriors, Tandakora at their head. I have not seen them, but I knowfrom the venom and persistence of the pursuit that he leads them. Ieluded them by coming down the cliff and hiding among the bushes here. I stood in the water all the afternoon. "

"We thought you might be somewhere along the western shore. After wedivided for our scout about the lake, the Great Bear and I met as wehad arranged, but you did not come. We concluded that the enemy hadgot in the way, and so we took from its hiding place a canoe which hadbeen left on a former journey, and began to cruise upon Andiatarocte, calling at far intervals for you. "

He spoke in his usual precise school English and in a light playfultone, but Robert knew the depth of his feelings. The friendship of thewhite lad and the red was held by hooks of steel like that of Damonand Pythias of old. 

"I think I heard your first call, " said Robert. "It wasn't very loud, but never was a sound more welcome, nor can I be too grateful for thathabit you have of hiding canoes here and there in the wilderness. It'ssaved us all more than once. "

"It is merely the custom of my people, forced upon us by need, and Ibut follow. "

"It doesn't alter my gratitude. I see that the canoe is big enough forme too. "

"So it is, Dagaeoga. You can enter it. Take my paddle and work. "

The three adjusted their weight in the slender craft, and Robert, taking Willet's paddle instead of Tayoga's, they pushed out into thelake, while the great hunter sat with his long rifle across his knees, watching for the least sign that the warriors might be coming. 

CHAPTER II

THE LIVE CANOE

Robert was fully aware that their peril was not yet over--the Indians, too, might have canoes upon the lake--but he considered that the bulkof it had passed. So his heart was light, and, as they shot out towardthe middle of Andiatarocte, he talked of the pursuit and the manner inwhich he had escaped it. 

"I was led the right way by a bird, one that sang, " he said. "YourManitou, Tayoga, sent that bird to save me. "

"You don't really believe it came for that special purpose?" asked thehunter. 

"Why not?" interrupted the Onondaga. "We do know that miracles aredone often. My nation and all the nations of the Hodenosaunee havelong known it. If Manitou wishes to stretch out his hand and snatchDagaeoga from his foes it is not for us to ask his reason why. "

Willet was silent. He would not say anything to disturb the belief ofTayoga, he was never one to attack anybody's religion, besides he wasnot sure that he did not believe, himself. 

"We know too, " continued Tayoga devoutly, "that Tododaho, the mightyOnondaga chief who went away to his star more than four hundred yearsago, and who sits there watching over the Hodenosaunee has intervenedmore than once in our behalf. He is an arm of Manitou and acts forhim. "

He looked up. The sky was hidden by the thick darkness. No ray ofsilver or gray showed anywhere, but the Onondaga knew where lay thestar upon which sat his patron saint with the wise snakes, coil oncoil, in his hair. He felt that through the banks of mist and vaporTododaho was watching over him, and, as long as he tried to live theright way taught to him by his fathers, the great Onondaga chieftainwould lead him through all perils, even as the bird in brilliant blueplumage had shown Robert the path from the pursuit of Tandakora. Thesublime faith of Tayoga never wavered for an instant. 

The wind rose a little, a heavy swell stirred the lake and their lightcraft swayed with vigor, but the two youths were expert canoemen, nonebetter in all the wilderness, and it shipped no water. The hunter, sitting with his hands on his rifle, did not stir, nor did he speakfor a long time. Willet, at that moment, shared the faith of his twoyounger comrades. He was grateful too because once more they hadfound Robert, for whom he had all the affection of a father. The threereunited were far stronger than the three scattered, and he did notbelieve that any force on the lakes or in the mountains could trapthem. But his questing eyes watched the vast oblong of the lake, looking continually for a sign, whether that of friend or foe. 

"What did you find, Robert?" he asked at last. 

"Nothing but the band of Tandakora, " replied the lad, with a lightlaugh. "I took my way squarely into trouble, and then I had hard worktaking it out again. I don't know what would have happened to me, ifyou two hadn't come in the canoe. "

"It seems, " said the Onondaga, in his whimsical precise manner, "thata large part of our lives, Great Bear, is spent in rescuing Dagaeoga. Do you think when we go into the Great Beyond and arrive at the feetof Manitou, and he asks us what we have done with our time on earth, he will put it to our credit when we reply that we consumed at leastten years saving Dagaeoga from his enemies?"

"Yes, Tayoga, we'll get white marks for it, because Robert hasalso saved us, and there is no nobler work than saving one'sfellow creatures. Manitou knows also that it is hard to live in thewilderness and a man must spend a lot of his time escaping death. Lookto the east, Tayoga, lad, and tell me if you think that's a point oflight on the mountain over there. "

The Onondaga studied intently the dark wall of the east, and presentlyhis eyes picked out a dot against its background, infinitesimal likethe light of a firefly, but not to be ignored by expert woodsmen. 

"Yes, Great Bear, " he replied, "I see it is not larger than thelittlest star, but it moves from side to side, and I think it is asignal. "

"So do I, lad. The lake is narrow here, and the answer, if there beany, will come from the west shore. Now we'll look, all together. Three pairs of eyes are better than one. "

The two lads ceased paddling, holding the canoe steady, withan occasional stroke, and began to search the western cliffs inmethodical fashion, letting the eye travel from the farthest point inthe north gradually toward the south, and neglecting no place in thedark expanse. 

"There it is!" exclaimed Robert. "Almost opposite us! I believe it'sin the very cliff at the point of which I lay!"

"See it, winking and blinking away. "

"Yes, that's it, " said Robert. "Now I wonder what those two lights aresaying to each other across Lake George?"

"It might be worth one's while to know, for they're surely signaling. It may be about us, or it may be about the army in the south. "

"I didn't find anything but trouble, " said Robert. "Now what did youand Tayoga find?"

"Plenty traces of both white men and red, " replied the hunter. "Theforests were full of French and Indians. I think St. Luc with apowerful force is near the north end of Lake George, and the Marquisde Montcalm will soon be at Ticonderoga to meet us. "

"But we'll sweep him away when our great army comes up from New York. "

"So we should, lad, but the Marquis is an able general, wily andbrave. He showed his quality at Fort William Henry and we mustn'tunderrate him, though I am afraid that's what we'll do; besides theforest fights for the defense. "

"It's not like you to be despondent, Dave, " said Robert. 

"I'm not, lad. I've just a feeling that we should be mighty cautious. Some think the Marquis won't stand when our big army comes, but Ido, and I look for a great battle on the shores of either George orChamplain. "

"And we'll win it, " said Robert in sanguine tones. 

"That rests on the knees of the gods, " said Willet thoughtfully. "Butwe've got to deal with one thing at a time. It's our business now toescape from the people who are making those lights wink at each other, or the battle wherever it's fought or whoever wins won't include usbecause we'll be off on another star, maybe sitting at the feet ofTayoga's Tododaho. "

"There's another light on the west shore toward the south, " said theOnondaga. 

"And a fourth on the eastern cliff also toward the south, " addedRobert. "All four of them are winking now. It seems to be a generalconversation. "

"And I wish we could understand their language, " said the hunterearnestly. "I'm thinking, however, that they're talking about us. Theymust have found out in some manner that we're on the lake, and theywant to take us. "

"Then, " said Robert, "it's time for Manitou to send a heavy mist thatwe may escape in it. "

"Manitou can work miracles for those whom he favors, " said Tayoga, "and now and then he sends them, but oftenest he withholds his hand, lest we become spoiled and rely upon him when we should rely uponourselves. "

"You never spoke a truer word, Tayoga, " said the hunter. "It's thesame as saying that heaven helps those who help themselves, and we'vegot to do a lot of work for ourselves this night. I think the Indiancanoes are already on Andiatarocte looking for us. "

Robert would have felt a chill had it not been for the presence of hiscomrades. The danger was unknown, mysterious, it might come from anypoint, and, while the foe prepared, they must wait until he disclosedhimself. Waiting was the hardest thing to do. 

"I think we'd better stay just where we are for a while, " said thehunter. "It would be foolish to use our strength, until we know whatwe are using it for. It's certain that Manitou intends to let us fendfor ourselves because the night is lightening, which is a hard thingfor fugitives. "

The clouds floated away toward the north, a star came out, thenanother, and then a cluster, the lofty shores on either side rose upclear and distinct, no longer vague black walls, the surface of thewater turned to gray, but it was still swept by a heavy swell, inwhich the canoe rocked. Willet finally suggested that they pull toa small island lying on their right, and anchor in the heavy foliageoverhanging the water. 

"If it grows much lighter they'll be able to see us from the cliffs, "he said, "and for us now situated as we are the most important of allthings is to hide. "

It was a tiny island, not more than a quarter of an acre in size, butit was covered with heavy forest, and they found refuge among the longboughs that touched the water, where they rested in silence, whilemore stars came out, throwing a silver radiance over the lake. Thethree were silent and Robert watched the western light that layfarthest south. It seemed to be about two miles away, and, as helooked he saw it grow, until he became convinced that it was no longera light, but a fire. 

"What is the meaning of it?" he asked, calling the attention ofWillet. 

The hunter looked for a while before replying. The fire still grewand soon a light on the eastern shore began to turn into a fire, increasing in the same manner. 

"I take it that they intend to illuminate the lake, at least thisportion of it, " said Willet. "They'll have gigantic bonfires castingtheir light far over the water, and they think that we won't be ableto hide then. "

"Which proves that they are in great force on both shores, " saidTayoga. 

"How does it prove it?" asked Robert. 

The Onondaga laughed softly. 

"O Dagaeoga, " he said, "you speak before you think. You are alwaysthinking before you speak, but perhaps it is not your fault. Manitougave you a tongue of gold, and it becomes a man to use that which hecan use best. It is very simple. To drag up the fallen wood for suchbig fires takes many men. Nor would all of them be employed for suchwork. While some of them feed the flames others are seeking us. We canlook for their canoes soon. "

"Their plan isn't a bad one for what they want to do, " said thehunter. "A master mind must be directing them. I am confirmed in myopinion that St. Luc is there. "

"I've been sure of it all the time, " said Robert; "it seems that fateintends us to be continually matching our wits against his. "

"It's a fact, and it's strange how it's come about, " said the hunterthoughtfully. 

Robert looked at him, hoping he would say more, but he did notcontinue the subject. Instead he said:

"That they know what they're doing is shown by the fact that we mustmove. All the area of the lake about us will be lighted up soon. "

The two bonfires were now lofty, blazing pyramids, and a third farthernorth began also to send its flames toward the sky. 

The surface of the lake glowed with red light which crept steadilytoward the little island, in the shadow of which the three scouts lay. It became apparent that they had no time to waste, if they intended toavoid being trapped. 

"Push out, " said Willet, and, with strong sweeps of the paddle, Robertand Tayoga sent the canoe from the shelter of the boughs. But theystill kept close to the island and then made for another about ahundred yards south. The glow had not yet come near enough to disclosethem, while they were in the open water, but Robert felt intenserelief when they drew again into the shelter of trees. 

The bonfire on the western shore was the largest, and, despite thedistance, he saw passing before the flames tiny black figures which heknew to be warriors or French, if any white men were there. Theywere still feeding the fire and the pyramid of light rose to anextraordinary height, but Robert knew the peril was elsewhere. Itwould come on the surface of the lake and he shifted his gaze to thegray waters, searching everywhere for Indian canoes. He believed thatthey would appear first in the north and he scoured the horizon therefrom side to side, trying to detect the first black dot when it shouldshow over the lake. 

The waters where his eyes searched were wholly in darkness, anunbroken black line of the sky meeting a heaving surface. He lookedback and forth over the whole extent, a half dozen times, and foundnothing to break the continuity. Hope that the warriors of Tandakorawere not coming sprang up in his breast, but he put it down again. Although imagination was so strong in him he was nevertheless, inmoments of peril, a realist. Hard experience had taught him long sincethat when his life was in danger he must face facts. 

"There's another island about a half mile away, " he said to Willet. "Don't you think we'd better make for it now?"

"In a minute or two, lad, if nothing happens, " replied the hunter. "I'd like to see what's coming here, if anything at all comes. "

Robert turned his gaze back toward the north, passing his eyes oncemore to and fro along the line where the dusky sky met the dusky lake, and then he started a little. A dot detached itself from the center ofthe line, followed quickly by another, another and others. They werepoints infinitely small, and one at that distance could have toldnothing about them from their appearance only, but he knew they wereIndian canoes. They could be nothing else. It was certain also thatthey were seeking the three. 

"Do you see them?" asked Robert. 

"Yes, and it's a fleet, " replied Willet. "They are lighting up thelake with their bonfires, and their canoes are coming south to driveus into the open. There's generalship in this. I think St. Luc issurely in command. "

The hunter expressed frank admiration. Often, in the long duel betweenthem and the redoubtable French leader, he paid tribute to the valorand skill of St. Luc. Like Robert, he never felt any hostility towardhim. There was nothing small about Willet, and he had abundant esteemfor a gallant foe. 

"It's time now to run for it again, " he said, "and it's important tokeep out of their sight. "

"I think it will be better for us to swim, " said Tayoga, "and let thecanoe carry our weapons and ammunition. "

"And for us to hide behind it as we've done before. You're right, lad. The canoe is low and does not make much of a blur upon the lake, butif we are sitting upright in it we can be much more easily seen. Now, quick's the word!"

They took off all their outer clothing and moccasins, putting thegarments and their weapons into the little craft, and, sinking intothe water behind it, pushed out from the overhanging boughs. It wasa wise precaution. When they reached the long open stretch of water, Robert felt that the glow from the nearest bonfire was directly uponthem, although he knew that his fancy made the light much strongerthan it really was. 

The canoe still merged with the color of the waves which were nowrunning freely, and, as the three swam with powerful strokes sendingit swiftly ahead of them, Robert was hopeful that they would reach thenext island, unseen. 

The distance seemed to lengthen and grow interminable, and their pace, although rapid, was to Robert like that of a snail. Yet the longestjourney must come to an end. The new island rose at last before them, larger than the others but like the rest covered throughout with heavyforest. 

They were almost in its shelter, when a faint cry came from the loftycliff on the west. It was a low, whining sound, very distant, but singularly penetrating, a sinister note with which Robert wasfamiliar, the Indian war whoop. He recognized it, and understood itssignificance. Warriors had seen the canoe and knew that it marked theflight of the three. 

"What do you think we'd better do?" he said. 

"We'll stop for a moment or two at the island and take a look aroundus, " replied Willet. 

They moored the canoe, and waded to the shore. Far behind them wasthe Indian fleet, about twenty canoes, coming in the formation ofan arrow, while the bonfires on the cliffs towered toward the sky. Arising wind swept the waves down and they crumbled one after another, as they broke upon the island. 

"It looks like a trap with us inside of it, " said the hunter. "Thatshout meant that they've seen our canoe, as you lads know. Warriorshave already gone below to head us off, and maybe they've got anotherfleet, which, answering their signals, will come up from the south, shutting us between two forces. "

"We are in their trap, " admitted Robert, "but we can break out of it. We've been in traps before, but none of them ever held us. "

"So we can, lad. I didn't mean to be discouraging. I was just statingthe situation as it now is. We're a long way from being taken. "

"The path has been opened to us, " said the Onondaga. 

"What do you mean?" asked Robert. 

"Lo, Dagaeoga, the wind grows strong, and it sweeps toward the souththe way we were going. "

"I hear, Tayoga, but I don't understand. "

"We will send the canoe with wind and waves, but we will stay here. "

"Put 'em on a false scent!" exclaimed the hunter. "It's a big risk, but it's the only thing to be done. As the bird saved Robert so thewind may save us! The waves are running pretty fast toward the southnow and the canoe will ride 'em like a thing of life. They're too faraway to tell whether we are in it. "

It was a daring thing to do but Robert too felt that it must bedone, and they did not delay in the doing of it. They took out theirclothing, weapons, and ammunition, Willet gave the canoe a mightyshove, and it sailed gallantly southward on the crest of the highwaves. 

"I feel as if I were saying good-by to a faithful friend, " saidRobert. 

"It's more than a friend, " said Willet. "It's an ally that will drawthe enemy after it, and leave us here in safety. "

"If Manitou so wills it, " said Tayoga. "It is for him to say whetherthe men of Tandakora will pass us by. But the canoe is truly alive, Dagaeoga. It skims over the lake like a great bird. If it has a spiritin it, and I do not know that it has not, it guards us, and means tolead away our enemy in pursuit of it. "

Quick to receive impressions, Robert also clothed the canoe with lifeand a soul, a soul wholly friendly to the three, who, now stoopingdown on the island, amid the foliage, watched the action of the littlecraft which seemed, in truth, to be guided by reason. 

"Now it pauses a little, " said Robert. "It's beckoning to the Indianfleet to follow. "

"It is because it hangs on the top of a wave that is about to break, "said Willet. "Often you see waves hesitate that way just before theycrumble. "

"I prefer to believe with Dagaeoga, " said the Onondaga. "The canoeis our ally, and, knowing that we want the warriors to pass us, itlingers a bit to call them on. "

"It may be as you say, " said the hunter, "I'm not one to disturb thefaith of anybody. If the canoe is alive, as you think, then--it isalive and all the better for us. "

"Spirits go into the bodies of inanimate things, " persisted thered youth, "and make them alive for a while. All the people of theHodenosaunee have known that for centuries. "

"The canoe hesitates and beckons again, " said Robert, "and, as sureas we are here, the skies have turned somewhat darker. The warriors inthe fleet or on the shore cannot possibly tell the canoe is empty. "

"Again the hand of Manitou is stretched forth to protect us, " saidTayoga devoutly. "It is he who sends the protecting veil, and we shallbe saved. "

"We'll have to wait and see whether the warriors stop and search ourisland or follow straight after the canoe. Then we'll know, " saidWillet. 

"They will go on, " said Tayoga, with great confidence. "Look atthe canoe. It is not going so fast now. Why? Because it wishes totantalize our enemies, to arouse in their minds a belief that theycan overtake it. It behaves as if we were in it, and as if we werebecoming exhausted by our great exertions with the paddles. Itsconduct is just like that of a man who flees for his life. I know, although I cannot see their eyes, that the pursuing warriors thinkthey have us now. They believe that our weakness will grow heavierand heavier upon us until it overpowers us. Tandakora reckons that ourscalps are already hanging at his belt. Thus does Manitou make foolishthose whom he intends to lead away from their dearest wish. "

"I begin to think they're really going to leave us, but it's too earlyyet to tell definitely, " said the hunter. "We shouldn't give them anearthly chance to see us, and, for that reason, we'd better retreatinto the heart of the island. We mustn't leave all the work ofdeception to the canoe. "

"The Great Bear is right, " said Tayoga. "Manitou will not help thosewho sit still, relying wholly on him. "

They drew back fifteen or twenty yards, and sat down on a hillock, covered with dense bushes, though from their place of hiding theycould see the water on all sides. Unless the Indians landed on theisland and made a thorough search they would not be found. Meanwhilethe canoe was faithful to its trust. The strong wind out of the northcarried it on with few moments of hesitation as it poised on breakingwaves, its striking similitude to life never being lost for aninstant. Robert began to believe with Tayoga that it was, in veryfact and truth, alive and endowed with reason. Why not? The Iroquoisbelieved that spirits could go into wood and who was he to argue thatwhite men were right, and red men wrong? His life in the forest hadproved to him often that red men were right and white men wrong. 

Whoever might be right the canoe was still a tantalizing object to thepursuit. It may have been due to a slight shift of the wind, butit began suddenly to have the appearance of dancing upon the waves, swinging a little to and fro, teetering about, but in the main keepingits general course, straight ahead. 

Tayoga laughed softly. 

"The canoe is in a frolicsome mood, " he said. "It has sport with themen of Tandakora. It dances, and it throws jests at them. It says, 'You think you can catch me, but you cannot. Why do you come soslowly? Why don't you hurry? I am here. See, I wait a little. I do notgo as fast as I can, because I wish to give you a better chance. ' Ah, here comes the fleet!"

"And here comes our supreme test, " said Willet gravely. "If theyturn in toward the island then we are lost, and we'll know in fiveminutes. "

Robert's heart missed a beat or two, and then settled back steadily. It was one thing to be captured by the French, and another to be takenby Tandakora. He resolved to fight to the last, rather than fall intothe hands of the Ojibway chief who knew no mercy. Neither of the threespoke, not even in whispers, as they watched almost with suspendedbreath the progress of the fleet. The bonfires had never ceased torise and expand. For a long distance the surface of the lake waslighted up brilliantly. The crests of the waves near them were tippedwith red, as if with blood, and the strong wind moaned like the voiceof evil. Robert felt a chill in his blood. He knew that the fate ofhis comrades and himself hung on a hair. 

Nearer came the canoes, and, in the glare of the fires, they saw theoccupants distinctly. In the first boat, a large one for those waters, containing six paddles, sat no less a person than the great Ojibwaychief himself, bare as usual to the waist and painted in many ahideous design. Gigantic in reality, the gray night and the luridlight of the fires made him look larger, accentuating every wickedfeature. 

He seemed to Robert to be, in both spirit and body, the prince ofdarkness himself. 

Just behind Tandakora sat two white men whom the three recognized asAuguste de Courcelles and François de Jumonville, the French officerswith whom they had been compelled to reckon on other fields of battleand intrigue. There was no longer any doubt that the French werepresent in this great encircling movement, and Robert was strongerthan ever in his belief that St. Luc had the supreme command. 

"I could reach Tandakora from here with a bullet, " whispered Willet, "and almost I am tempted to do it. "

"But the Great Bear will not yield to his temptation, " Tayogawhispered back. "There are two reasons. He knows that he could slayTandakora, but it would mean the death of us all, and the price is toogreat. Then he remembers that the Ojibway chief is mine. It is for meto settle with him, in the last reckoning. "

"Aye, lad, you're right. Either reason is good enough. We'll let himpass, if pass he means, and I hope devoutly that he does. "

The fleet preserving its formation was now almost abreast of theisland, and once Robert thought it was going to turn in toward them. The long boat of Tandakora wavered and the red giant looked at theisland curiously, but, at the last moment the empty canoe, far aheadand dim in the dark, beckoned them on more insistently than ever. 

"Now the die is cast, " whispered the Onondaga tensely. "In twentyseconds we shall know our fate, and I think the good spirit that hasgone into our canoe means to save us. "

Tandakora said something to the French officers, and they too lookedat the island, but the fleeing canoe danced on the crest of a highwave and its call was potent in the souls of white men and red alike. It was still too far away for them to tell that it was empty. Suddenfear assailed them in the darkness, that it would escape and with itthe three who had eluded them so often, and whom they wanted most totake. Tandakora spoke sharply to the paddlers, who bent to their taskwith increased energy. The long canoe leaped forward, and with it theothers. 

"Manitou has stretched forth his hand once more, and he has stretchedit between our enemies and us, " said Tayoga, in a voice of deepemotion. 

"It's so, lad, " said the hunter, his own voice shaking a little. "Itruly believe you're right when you say that as the bird was sent tosave Robert so a good spirit was put into the canoe to save us all. Who am I and who is anybody to question the religion and beliefs ofanother man?"

"Nor will I question them, " said Robert, with emphasis. 

They were stalwart men in the Indian fleet, skilled and enduring withthe paddle, and the fugitive canoe danced before them, a will o'the wisp that they must pursue without rest. Their own canoes leapedforward, and, as the arrow into which they were formed shot past theisland, the three hidden in its heart drew the deep, long breaths ofthose who have suddenly passed from death to life. 

"We won't stop 'em!" said Robert in a whimsical tone. "Speed ye, Tandakora, speed ye! Speed ye, De Courcelles and De Jumonville oftreacherous memory! If you don't hasten, the flying canoe will yetescape you! More power to your arms, O ye paddlers! Bend to yourstrokes! The canoe that you pursue is light and it is carried in theheart of the wind! You have no time to lose, white men and red, if youwould reach the precious prize! The faster you go the better you willlike it! And the better we will, too! On! swift canoes, on!"

"The imagination of Dagaeoga has been kindled again, " said Tayoga, "and the bird with a golden note has gone into his throat. Now hecan talk, and talk much, without ever feeling weariness--as is hiscustom. "

"At least I have something to talk about, " laughed Robert. "I wasnever before so glad to see the backs of anybody, as I am now to lookat the backs of those Indians and Frenchmen. "

"We won't do anything to stop 'em, " said the hunter. 

From their hillock they saw the fleet sweep on at a great rate towardthe south, while the fires in the north, no longer necessary to theIndian plan, began to die. The red tint on the water then faded, andthe surface of the lake became a solemn gray. 

"It's well for us those fires sank, " said the hunter, "because whileTandakora has gone on we can't live all the rest of our lives on thislittle island. We've got to get to the mainland somehow without beingseen. "

"And darkness is our best friend, " said Robert. 

"So it is, and in their pursuit of the canoe our foes are likely torelax their vigilance on this part of the lake. Can you see our littleboat now, Robert?"

"Just faintly, and I think it's a last glimpse. I hope the wind behindit will stay so strong that Tandakora will never overtake it. I shouldhate to think that a canoe that has been such a friend to us has beencompelled to serve our enemies. There it goes, leading straight ahead, and now it's gone! Farewell, brave and loyal canoe! Now what do youintend to do, Dave?"

"Swim to the mainland as soon as those fires sink a little more. We have got to decide when the head of a swimming man won't show tochance warriors in the bushes, and then make a dash for it, because, if Tandakora overtakes the canoe, he'll be coming back. "

"In a quarter of an hour it will be dark enough for us to risk it, "said the Onondaga. 

Again came the thick dusk so necessary to those who flee for life. Twofires on the high cliffs blazed far in the south, but the light fromthem did not reach the island where the three lay, where peril hadgrazed them before going on. The water all about them and the nearershores lay in shadow. 

"The time to go has come, " said the hunter. "We'll swim to the westernside and climb through that dip between the high cliffs. "

"How far would you say it is?" asked Robert. 

"About a half mile. "

"Quite a swim even for as good swimmers as we are, when you considerwe have to carry our equipment. Why not launch one of those fallentrees that lie near the water's edge and make it carry us?"

"A good idea, Robert! A happy thought does come now and then into thatyoung head of yours. "

"Dagaeoga is wiser than he looks, " said the Onondaga. 

"I wish I could say the same for you, Tayoga, " retorted young Lennox. 

"Oh, you'll both learn, " laughed Willet. 

As in the ancient wood everywhere, there were fallen trees on theisland and they rolled a small one about six inches through at thestem into the lake. They chose it because it had not been down longand yet had many living branches, some with young leaves on them. 

"There is enough foliage left to hide our heads and shoulders, " saidWillet. "The tree will serve a double purpose. It's our ship and alsoour refuge. "

They took off all their clothing and fastened it and the arms, ammunition and knapsacks of food on the tree. Then, they pushedoff, with a caution from the hunter that they must not allow theirimprovised raft to turn in the water, as the wetting of the ammunitioncould easily prove fatal. 

With a prayer that fortune which had favored them so much thus farwould still prove kind, they struck out. 

CHAPTER III

IN THE CLIFF

It was only a half mile to the promised land and Robert expected aquick and easy voyage, as they were powerful swimmers and could pushthe tree before them without trouble. 

"When I reach the shore and get well back of the lake, " he said toTayoga, "I mean to lie down in a thicket and sleep forty-eight hours. I am entitled now to a rest that long. "

"Dagaeoga will sleep when the spirits of earth and air decree it, andnot before, " replied the Onondaga gravely. "Can you see anything ofour foes in the south?"

"Not a trace. "

"Then your eyes are not as good as mine or you do not use them aswell, because I see a speck on the water blacker than the surface ofthe lake, and it is moving. "

"Where, Tayoga?"

"Look toward the eastern shore, where the cliff rises tall and almoststraight. "

"Ah, I see it now. It _is_ a canoe, and it _is_ moving. "

"So it is, Dagaeoga, and it is coming our way. Did I not tell you thatManitou, no matter how much he favors us, will not help us all thetime? Not even the great and pious Tododaho, when he was on earth, expected so much. Now I think that after saving you with the birdand all of us with the empty canoe he means to leave us to our ownstrength and courage, and see what we will do. "

"And it will be strange, if after being protected so far by a powergreater than our own we can't protect ourselves now, " said Willetgravely. 

"The canoe is coming fast, " said Tayoga. "I can see it growing on thewater. "

"So it is, and I infer from its speed that it has at least fourpaddles in it. There's no doubt they are disappointed in not findingus farther down, and their boat has come back to look for us. "

"This is not the only tree uprooted by the wind and afloat on thelake, " said Tayoga, "and now it must be our purpose to make thewarriors think it has come into the water naturally. "

Long before the French word "camouflage" was brought into general useby a titanic war the art of concealment and illusion was practiceduniversally by the natives of the North American wilderness. It was intruth their favorite stratagem in their unending wars, and there washigh praise for those who could use it best. 

"Well spoken, Tayoga, " said Willet. "Luckily these living brancheshide us, and, as the wind still blows strongly toward the south, wemust let the tree float in that direction. "

"And not go toward the mainland!" said Robert. 

"Aye, lad, for the present. It's stern necessity. If the warriors inthat canoe saw the tree floating against the wind they'd knowwe're here. Trust 'em for that. I think we're about to run anothergauntlet. "

The trunk now drifted with the wind, though the three edged it ever soslightly, but steadily, toward the shore. 

Meanwhile the canoe grew and grew, and they saw, as Willet hadsurmised, that it contained four paddles. It was evident too that theywere on a quest, as the boat began to veer about, and the four Indiansswept the lake with eager eyes. 

The tree drifted on. Farther to the west and near the shore, anothertree was floating in the same manner, and off to the east a third wasbeckoning in like fashion. There was nothing in the behavior of thethree trees to indicate that one of them was different from the othertwo. 

The eyes of the savages passed over them, one after another, but theysaw no human being hidden within their boughs. Yet Robert at least, when those four pairs of eyes rested on his tree, felt them burninginto his back. It was a positive relief, when they moved on and beganto hunt elsewhere. 

"They will yet bring their canoe much closer, " whispered Willet. "It'stoo much to expect that they will let us go so easily, and we've gotto keep up the illusion quite a while longer. Don't push on the tree. The wind is dying a little, and our pace must be absolutely the paceof the breeze. They notice everything and if we were to go too fastthey'd be sure to see it. "

They no longer sought to control their floating support, and, as thewind suddenly sank very much, it hung lazily on the crests of littlewaves. 

It was a hard test to endure, while the canoe with the four relentlesswarriors in it rowed about seeking them. Robert paid all the price ofa vivid and extremely brilliant imagination. While those with such atemperament look far ahead and have a vision of triumphs to come outof the distant future, they also see far more clearly the troublesand dangers that confront them. So their nerves are much more severelytried than are those of the ordinary and apathetic. Great will powermust come to their relief, and thus it was with Robert. His bodyquivered, though not with the cold of the water, but his soul wassteady. 

Although the wind sank, which was against them, the darknessincreased, and the fact that two other trees were afloat withinview, was greatly in their favor. It gave them comrades in that lazydrifting and diverted suspicion. 

"If they conclude to make a close examination of our tree, what shallwe do?" whispered Robert. 

"We'll be at a great disadvantage in the water, " the hunter whisperedback, "but we'll have to get our rifles loose from their lashings andmake a fight of it. I'm hoping it won't come to that. "

The canoe approached the tree and then veered away again, as if thewarriors were satisfied with its appearance. Certainly a tree moreinnocent in looks never floated on the waves of Lake George. 

The three were masters of illusion and deception, and they did not doa single thing to turn the tree from its natural way of drifting. Itobeyed absolutely the touch of the wind and not that of their hands, which rested as lightly as down upon the trunk. Once the wind stoppedentirely and the tree had no motion save that of the swell. Itwandered idly, a lone derelict upon a solitary lake. 

Robert scarcely breathed when the canoe was sent their way. He waswholly unconscious of the water in which he was sunk to the shoulders, but every imaginative nerve was alive to the immense peril. 

"If they return and come much nearer we must immerse to the eyes, "whispered Willet. "Then they would have to be almost upon us beforethey saw us. It will make it much harder for us to get at our weapons, but we must take that risk too. "

"They have turned, " said Robert, "and here they come!"

It looked this time as if the savages had decided to make a close andcareful inspection of the tree, bearing directly toward it, and comingso close that Robert could see their fierce, painted faces well andthe muscles rising and falling on their powerful arms as they swepttheir paddles through the water. Now, he prayed that the foliage ofthe tree would hide them well and he sank his body so deep in the lakethat a little water trickled into his mouth, while only the tips ofhis fingers rested on the trunk. The hunter and the Onondaga weresubmerged as deeply as he, the upper parts of their faces and theirhair blending with the water. When he saw how little they weredisclosed in the dusk his confidence returned. 

The four savages brought the canoe within thirty feet, but thefloating tree kept its secret. Its lazy drift was that of completeinnocence and their eyes could not see the dark heads that merged sowell with the dark trunk. They gazed for a half minute or so, thenbrought their canoe about in a half circle and paddled swiftly awaytoward the second tree. 

"Now Tododaho on his star surely put it in their minds to go away, "whispered the Onondaga, "and I do not think they will come backagain. "

"Even so, we can't yet make haste, " said the hunter cautiously. "Ifthis tree seems to act wrong they'll see it though at a long distanceand come flying down on us. "

"The Great Bear is right, as always, but the wind is blowing again, and we can begin to edge in toward the shore. "

"So we can. Now we'll push the tree slowly toward the right. Alltogether, but be very gentle. Robert, don't let your enthusiasm runaway with you. If we depart much from the course of the wind they'llbe after us again no matter how far away they are now. "

"They have finished their examination of the second tree, " said Tayogain his precise school English, "and now they are going to the third, which will take them a yet greater distance from us. "

"So they are. Fortune is with us. "

They no longer felt it necessary to keep submerged to the mouth, butdrew themselves up, resting their elbows on the trunk, floating easilyin the buoyant water. They had carefully avoided turning the tree inany manner, and their arms, ammunition and packs were dry and safe. But they had been submerged so long that they were growing cold, andnow that the immediate danger seemed to have been passed they realizedit. 

"I like Lake George, " said Robert. "It's a glorious lake, a beautifullake, a majestic lake, the finest lake I know; but that is no reasonwhy I should want to live in its waters. "

"Dagaeoga is never satisfied, " said Tayoga. "He might have been sunkin some shallow, muddy lake in a flat country, but instead he isput in this noble one with its beautiful cool waters, and the grandmountains are all about him. "

"But this is the second time I've been immersed in a very short space, Tayoga, and just now I crave dry land. I can't recall a single hour ora single moment when I ever wanted it more than I do this instant. "

"I'm of a mind with you in that matter, Robert, " said the hunter, "andif all continues to go as well as it's now going, we'll set foot on itin fifteen minutes. That canoe is close to the third tree, and they'vestopped to look at it. I think we can push a little faster toward theland. They can't notice our slant at that distance. Aye, that'sright, lads! Now the cliffs are coming much nearer, and they look realfriendly. I see a little cove in there where our good tree can land, and it won't be hard for us to find our way up the banks, though theydo rise so high. Now, steady! In we go! It's a snug little cove, puthere to receive us. Be cautious how you rise out of the water, lads!Those fellows see like owls in the dark, and they'd trace us outlinedhere against the shore. That's it, Tayoga, you always do the rightthing. We'll crawl out of the lake behind this little screen ofbushes. Now, have you lads got all your baggage loose from the tree?"

"Yes, " replied Robert. 

"Then we'll let it go. "

"It's been a fine tree, a kind tree, " said Robert, "and I've no doubtTayoga is right when he thinks a good spirit friendly to us has goneinto it. "

They pushed it off and saw it float again on the lake, borne on bythe wind. Then they dried their bodies as well as they could in theirhaste, and resumed their clothing. The hunter shook his giganticframe, and he felt the strength pour back into his muscles and veins, when he grasped his rifle. It had been his powerful comrade for manyyears, and he now stood where he could use it with deadly effect, ifthe savages should come. 

They rested several minutes, before beginning the climb of the cliff, and saw a second and then a third canoe coming out of the south, evidently seeking them. 

"They're pretty sure now that we haven't escaped in that direction, "said Willet, "and they'll be back in full force, looking for us. Wegot off the lake just in time. "

The cliffs towered over them to a height of nearly two thousand feet, but they began the ascent up a slanting depression that they had seenfrom the lake, well covered with bushes, and they took it at ease, looking back occasionally to watch the futile hunt of the canoes forthem. 

"We're not out of their ring yet, " said Willet. "They'll be carryingon another search for us on top of the cliffs. "

"Don't discourage us, Dave, " said Robert. "We feel happy now havingescaped one danger, and we won't escape the other until we come toit. "

"Perhaps you're right, lad. We'll enjoy our few minutes of safetywhile we can and the sight of those canoes scurrying around the lake, looking for their lost prey, will help along our merriment. "

"That's true, " said Robert, "and I think I'll take a glance at themnow just to soothe my soul. "

They were about three quarters of the way up the cliff, and the three, turning at the same time, gazed down at a great height upon the vastexpanse of Lake George. The night had lightened again, a full mooncoming out and hosts of stars sparkling in the heavens. The surface ofthe lake gleamed in silver and they distinctly saw the canoes cruisingabout in their search for the three. They also saw far in the southa part of the fleet returning, and Robert breathed a sigh ofthankfulness that they had escaped at last from the water. 

They turned back to the top, but the white lad felt a sudden faintnessand had he not clung tightly to a stout young bush he would have gonecrashing down the slope. He quickly recovered himself and sought tohide his momentary weakness, but the hunter had noticed his stumblingstep and gave him a keen, questing glance. Then he too stopped. 

"We've climbed enough, " he said. "Robert, you've come to the end ofyour rope, for the present. It's a wonder your strength didn't giveout long ago, after all you've been through. "

"Oh, I can go on! I'm not tired at all!" exclaimed the youthvaliantly. 

"The Great Bear tells the truth, Dagaeoga, " said the Onondaga, lookingat him with sympathy, "and you cannot hide it from us. We will seek acovert here. "

Robert knew that any further effort to conceal his sudden exhaustionwould be in vain. The collapse was too complete, but he had nothing tobe ashamed of, as he had gone through far more than Willet and Tayoga, and he had reached the limit of human endurance. 

"Well, yes, I am tired, " he admitted. "But as we're hanging on theside of a cliff about fifteen hundred feet above the water I don't seeany nice comfortable inn, with big white beds in it, waiting for us. "

"Stay where you are, Dagaeoga, " said the Onondaga. "We will not trythe summit to-night, but I may find some sort of an alcove in thecliff, a few feet of fairly level space, where we can rest. "

Robert sank down by the friendly bush, with his back against a greatuplift of stone, while Willet stood on a narrow shelf, supportinghimself against a young evergreen. Tayoga disappeared silently upward. 

The painful contraction in the chest of the lad grew easier, and blackspecks that had come before his eyes floated away. He returned toa firm land of reality, but he knew that his strength was not yetsufficient to permit of their going on. Tayoga came back in about tenminutes. 

"I have found it, " he said in his precise school English. "It is notmuch, but about three hundred feet from the top of the cliff is aslight hollow that will give support for our bodies. There we may liedown and Dagaeoga can sleep his weariness away. "

"Camping securely between our enemies above and our enemies below, "said Robert, his vivid imagination leaping up again. "It appeals tome to be so near them and yet well hidden, especially as we've left notrail on this rocky precipice that they can follow. "

"It would help me a lot if they were not so close, " laughed thehunter. "I don't need your contrasts, Robert, to make me rest. I'dlike it better if they were a hundred miles away instead of only afew hundred yards. But lead on, Tayoga, and we'll say what we think ofthis inn of yours when we see it. "

The hollow was not so bad, an indentation in the stone, extendingback perhaps three feet, and almost hidden by dwarfed evergreens andclimbing vines. It was not visible twenty feet above or below, and itwould have escaped any eye less keen than that of the Onondaga. 

"You've done well, Tayoga, " said Willet. "There are better inns inAlbany and New York, but it's a pretty good place to be found in theside of a cliff fifteen hundred feet above the water. "

"We'll be snug enough here. "

They crawled into the hollow, matted the vines carefully in front ofthem to guard against a slip or an incautious step, and then the threelay back against the wall, feeling an immense relief. While not soworn as Robert, the bones and muscles of Willet and Tayoga also werecalling out for rest. 

"I'm glad I'm here, " said the hunter, and the others were forced tolaugh at his intense earnestness. 

Robert sank against the wall of the cliff, and he felt an immensepeace. The arching stone over his head, and the dwarfed evergreenspushing themselves up where the least bit of soil was to be found, shut out the view before them, but it was as truly an inn to him atthat moment as any he had ever entered. He closed his eyes in contentand every nerve and muscle relaxed. 

"Since you've shut down your lids, lad, keep 'em down, " said thehunter. "Sleep will do you more good now than anything else. "

But Robert quickly opened his eyes again. 

"No, " he said, "I think I'll eat first. "

Willet laughed. 

"I might have known that you would remember your appetite, " he said. "But it's not a bad idea. We'll all have a late supper. "

They had venison and cold hominy from their knapsacks, and they atewith sharp appetites. 

Then Robert let his lids fall again and in a few minutes was off toslumberland. 

"Now you follow him, Tayoga, " said Willet, "and I'll watch. "

"But remember to awake me for my turn, " said the Onondaga. 

"You can rely upon me, " said the hunter. 

The disciplined mind of Tayoga knew how to compel sleep, and on thisoccasion it was needful for him to exert his will. In an incrediblybrief time he was pursuing Robert through the gates of sleep to theblessed land of slumber that lay beyond, and the hunter was left aloneon watch. 

Willet, despite his long life in the woods, was a man of cultivationand refinement. He knew and liked the culture of the cities in itshighest sense. His youth had not been spent in the North Americanwilderness. He had tasted the life of London and Paris, and long useand practice had not blunted his mind to the extraordinary contrastsbetween forest and town. 

He appreciated now to the full their singular situation, practicallyhanging on the side of a mighty cliff, with cruel enemies seeking thembelow and equally cruel enemies waiting for them above. 

The crevice in which they lay was little more than a dent in the stonewall. If either of the lads moved a foot and the evergreens failed tohold him he would go spinning a quarter of a mile straight down to thelake. The hunter looked anxiously in the dusk at the slender barrier, but he judged that it would be sufficient to stop any unconsciousmovement. Then he glanced at Robert and Tayoga and he was reassured. They were so tired and sleep had claimed them so completely that theylay like the dead. Neither stirred a particle, but in the silence thehunter heard their regular breathing. 

The years had not made Willet a skeptic. While he did not acceptunquestioningly all the beliefs of Tayoga, neither did he whollyreject them. It might well be true that earth, air, trees and otherobjects were inhabited by spirits good or bad. At least it was apleasing belief and he had no proof that it was not true. Certainly, it seemed as if some great protection had been given to his comradesand himself in the last day or two. He looked up through the evergreenveil at the peaceful stars, and gave thanks and gratitude. 

The night continued to lighten. New constellations swam into theheavenly blue, and the surface of the lake as far as eye could rangewas a waving mass of molten silver. The portion of the Indian fleetthat had come back from the south was passing. It was almost preciselyopposite the covert now and not more than three hundred yards from thebase of the cliff. The light was so good that Willet distinctly sawthe paddlers at work and the other warriors sitting upright. It wasnot possible to read eyes at such a distance, but he imagined whatthey expressed and the thought pleased him. As Robert had predicted, the snugness of their hiding place with savages above and savagesbelow heightened his feeling of comfort and safety. He was in sightand yet unseen. They would never think of the three hanging there inthe side of the cliff. He laughed softly, under his breath, and he hadnever laughed with more satisfaction. 

He tried to pick out Tandakora, judging that his immense size woulddisclose him, but the chief was not there. Evidently he was with theother part of the fleet and was continuing the vain search in thesouth. He laughed again and with the same satisfaction when he thoughtof the Ojibway's rage because the hated three had slipped once morethrough his fingers. 

"An Ojibway has no business here in the province of New York, anyway, "he murmured. "His place is out by the Great Lakes. "

The canoes passed on, and, after a while, nothing was to be seen onthe waves of Lake George. Even the drifting trees, including the onethat had served them so well, had gone out of sight. The lake onlyexpressed peace. It was as it might have been in the dawn of time withthe passings of no human beings to vex its surface. 

Something stirred in the bushes near the hunter. An eagle, with greatspread of wing, rose from a nest and sailed far out over the silverywaters. Willet surmised that the nearness of the three had disturbedit, and he was sorry. He had a kindly feeling toward birds and beastsjust then, and he did not wish to drive even an eagle from his home. He hoped that it would come back, and, after a while, it did so, settling upon its nest, which could not have been more than fiftyyards away, where its mate had remained unmoving while the other wentabroad to hunt. 

There was no further sign of life from the people of the wilderness, and Willet sat silent a long time. Dawn came, intense and brilliant. He had hoped the day would be cloudy, and he would have welcomed rain, despite its discomfort, but the sun was in its greatest splendor, andthe air was absolutely translucent. The lake and the mountains sprangout, sharp and clear. Far to the south the hunter saw a smudge uponthe water which he knew to be Indian canoes. They were miles away, butit was evident that the French and Indians still held the lake, andthere was no escape for the three by water. There had been some ideain Willet's mind of returning along the foot of the cliffs to theirown little boat, but the brilliant day and the Indian presencecompelled him to put it away. 

The sun, huge, red and scintillating, swung clear of the mightymountains, and the waters that had been silver in the first morninglight turned to burning gold. In the shining day far came near andobjects close by grew to twice their size. To attempt to pass thewarriors in such a light would be like walking on an open plain, thought the hunter, and, always quick to decide, he took hisresolution. 

It was characteristic of David Willet that no matter what thesituation he always made the best of it. His mind was a remarkablemingling of vigor, penetration and adaptability. If one had to wait, well, one had to wait and there was nothing else in it. He sank downin the little cove in the cliff and rested his back against the stonywall. He, Robert and Tayoga filled it, and his moccasined feet touchedthe dwarfed shrubs which made the thin green curtain before theopening. He realized more fully now in the intense light of abrilliant day what a slender shelf it was. Any one of them might havepitched from it to a sure death below. He was glad that the white ladand the red lad had been so tired that they lay like the dead. Theirpositions were exactly the same as when they sank to sleep. They hadnot stirred an inch in the night, and there was no sign now thatthey intended to awake any time soon. If they had gone to the land ofdreams, they were finding it a pleasant country and they were in nohurry to return from it. 

The giant hunter smiled. He had promised the Onondaga to awaken him atdawn, and he knew that Robert expected as much, but he would not keephis promise. He would let nature hold sway; when it chose to awakenthem it could, and meanwhile he would do nothing. He moved just alittle to make himself more comfortable and reclined patiently. 

Willet was intensely grateful for the little curtain of evergreens. Without it the sharp eyes of the warriors could detect them even inthe side of the lofty cliff. Only a few bushes stood between them andtorture and death, but they stood there just the same. Time passedslowly, and the morning remained as brilliant as ever. He paid littleattention to what was passing on the lake, but he listened with allthe power of his hearing for anything that might happen on the cliffabove them. He knew that the warriors were far from giving up thechase, and he expected a sign there. About two hours after sunrise itcame. He heard the cry of a wolf, and then a like cry replying, buthe knew that the sounds came from the throats of warriors. He pressedhimself a little harder against the stony wall, and looked at his twoyoung comrades. Their souls still wandered in the pleasant land ofdreams and their bodies took no interest in what was occurring here. They did not stir. 

In four or five minutes the two cries were repeated much nearerand the hunter fairly concentrated all his powers into the organ ofhearing. Faint voices, only whispers, floated down to him, and heknew that the warriors were ranging along the cliff just above them. Leaning forward cautiously, he peeped above the veil of evergreens, and saw two dark faces gazing over the edge of the precipice. A brieflook was enough, then he drew back and waited. 

CHAPTER IV

THE DARING ATTEMPT

Willet knew from their paint that the faces looking down were those ofHuron warriors, but he was quite sure they had not seen anything, and that the men would soon pass on. It was impossible even for thesharpest eyes to pick out the three behind the evergreen screen. Nevertheless he put his rifle forward, ready for an instant shot, ifneeded, but remained absolutely still, waiting for them to make thenext move. 

His sensitive hearing brought down the faint voices again and onceor twice the light crush of footsteps. Evidently, the warriors weremoving slowly along the edge of the cliff, talking as they went, and the hunter surmised that the three were the subject of theirattention. He imagined their chagrin at the way in which the chase hadvanished, and he laughed softly to think that he and the lads lay sonear their enemies, but invisible and so well hidden. 

The voices became fainter and died away, the soft crush of footstepscame no more, and the world returned to all the seeming of peace, without any trace of cruelty in it; but Willet was not lured by suchan easy promise into any rash act. He knew the savages would comeagain, and that unbroken vigilance was the price of life. Once more hesettled himself into the easiest position and watched. He had all thepatience of the Indians themselves, to whom time mattered little, andsince sitting there was the best thing to be done he was content tosit there. 

Robert and Tayoga slept on. The morning was far gone, but they stillrambled happily in the land of dreams, and showed no signs of a wishto return to earth. Willet thought it better that they should sleepon, because youthful bodies demanded it, and because the delay whichwould be hard for Robert especially would thus pass more easily. Hewas willing for them to stay longer in the far, happy land that theywere visiting. 

The sun slowly climbed the eastern arch of the heavens. The day lostnone of its intense, vivid quality. The waters of the lake glowed inwonderful changing colors, now gold, now silver, and then purple orblue. Willet even in those hours of anxiety did not forget to steephis soul in the beauty of Lake George. His life was cast amid greatand continuous dangers, and he had no family that he could call hisown. Yet he had those whom he loved, and if he were to choose overagain the land in which to live he would choose this very majesticland in which he now sat. As human life went, the great hunter washappy. 

The sound of a shot, and then of a second, came from the cliffabove. He heard no cry following them, no note of the war whoop, and, thinking it over, he concluded that the shots were fired by Indianshunting. Since the war, game about the lake had increased greatly, andthe warriors, whether attached to the French army or roving at theirown will, relied chiefly upon the forest for food. But the reportswere significant. The Indian ring about them was not broken, and hemeasured their own supplies of venison and hominy. 

A little after noon Tayoga awoke, and he awoke in the Indian fashion, without the noise of incautious movements or sudden words, butstepping at once from complete sleep to complete consciousness. Everyfaculty in him was alive. 

"I have slept long, Great Bear, and it is late, " he said. 

"But not too late, Tayoga. There's nothing for us to do. "

"Then the warriors are still above!"

"I heard two shots a little while ago. I think they came fromhunters. "

"It is almost certainly so, Great Bear, since there is nothing in thisregion for them to shoot at save ourselves, and no bullets have landednear us. "

"Yours has been a peaceful sleep. Robert too is now coming out of hisgreat slumber. "

The white lad stirred and murmured a little as he awoke. His reentryinto the world of fact was not quite as frictionless as that of hisIndian comrade. 

"Do not fall down the cliff while you stretch yourself, Dagaeoga, "said the Onondaga. 

"I won't, Tayoga. I've no wish to reach the lake in such fashion. Isee by the sun that it's late. What happened while I slept?"

"Two great attacks by Tandakora and his men were beaten off by theGreat Bear and myself. As we felt ourselves a match for them we didnot consider it necessary to awaken you. "

"But of course if you had been pushed a bit harder you would havecalled upon me. I'm glad you've concluded to use me for tipping thescales of a doubtful combat. To enter at the most strenuous moment iswhat I'm fitted for best. "

"And if your weapons are not sufficient, Dagaeoga, you can make aspeech to them and talk them to death. "

The hunter smiled. He hoped the boys would always be willing to jestwith each other in this manner. It was good to have high spirits in acrisis. 

"Take a little venison and hominy, lads, " he said, "because I thinkwe're going to spend some time in this most spacious and hospitableinn of ours. "

They ate and then were thirsty, but they had no water, although itfloated peacefully in millions of gallons below. 

"We're dry, but I think we're going to be much dryer, " said Willet. 

"We must go down one by one in the night for water, " said Tayoga. 

"We are to reckon on a long stay, then!" said Robert. 

"Yes, " said Willet, "and we might as well make ourselves at home. It'sa great climb down, but we'll have to do it. "

"If I could get up and walk about it would be easier, " said Robert. "Ithink my muscles are growing a bit stiff from disuse. "

"The descent for water to-night will loosen them up, " said Willetphilosophically. 

It was a tremendously long afternoon, one of the longest that Robertever spent, and his position grew cramped and difficult. He found somerelief now and then in stretching his muscles, but there was nothingto assuage the intense thirst that assailed all three. Robert's throatand mouth were dry and burning, and he looked longingly at the lakethat shimmered and gleamed below them. The waters, sparkling in theirbrilliant and changing colors, were cool and inviting. They bade himcome, and his throat grew hotter and hotter, but he would make nocomplaint. He must endure it in silence all the afternoon, and all thenext day too, if they should be held there. 

Late in the afternoon they heard shots again, but they were quite surethat the reports, as before, were due to Indian hunters. Rogers withrangers might be somewhere in the region of the lakes, but they didnot think he was anywhere near them. If a skirmish was occurring onthe cliff they would hear the shouts of the combatants. 

"The warriors will have a feast to-night, " said Tayoga. 

"And they will have plenty of water to drink, " said Robert ruefully. "You remember that time when we were on the peak, and we found thespring in the slope?"

"But there is no spring here, " said Tayoga. "We know that because wecame up the cliff. There is no water for us this side of the lake. "

The afternoon, long as it was, ended at last. The intense burningsunlight faded, and the cool, grateful shadows came. The three stirredin the niche, and Robert felt a little relief. But his throat andmouth were still dry and hard, and they pained him whenever he talked. Yet they forced themselves to eat a scant supper, although the foodincreased their thirst, but they knew that without it their strengthwould decrease, and they expected to obtain water in the dark. 

The twilight passed, night came, but they waited with infinitepatience refusing to move too soon, despite their great thirst. Instead, Tayoga suggested that he go to the crest of the cliff andsee if there was a possible way out for them in that direction. Willetagreed, and the Onondaga crept up, without sound, disappearing in afew seconds among the short bushes that hung in the face of the cliff. 

Tayoga was a trailer of surpassing skill, and he reached the topwithout rustling a bush or sending a single pebble rolling. Then hepeered cautiously over the rim and beheld a great fire burning notmore than a hundred yards away. Thirty or forty warriors were sittingaround it, eating. He did not see Tandakora among them, but hesurmised, that it was an allied band and that the Ojibway was not faroff. 

The feast that the three had expected was in full progress. The hunthad been successful, and the Indians, with their usual appetites, wereenjoying the results. They broiled or roasted great pieces of deerover the coals, and then devoured them to the last shred. But Tayogasaw that while the majority were absorbed in their pleasant task, ahalf dozen sentinels, their line extending on either side of the camp, kept vigilant watch. It would be impossible for the three to passthere. They would have to go down to the lake for water, and then hidein their niche. 

Tayoga was about to turn back from the cliff, when he heard a shoutthat he knew was full of significance. He understood the meaning ofevery cry and he translated it at once into a note of triumph. Itsounded like the whoop over the taking of a scalp or the capture of aprisoner, and his curiosity was aroused. Something had happened, andhe was resolved to see what it was. 

Several of the warriors by the fire replied to the whoop, and then itcame again, nearer but with exactly the same note, that of triumph. The Onondaga flattened his body against the earth, and drew himself alittle higher. In the dusk, his black eyes glowed with interest, buthe knew that his curiosity would soon be gratified. Those who had sentforth the cry were swiftly approaching the camp. 

Four warriors came through the undergrowth and they were pushing afigure before them. It was that of a man in a bedraggled and torn reduniform, his hands tied behind him, and all the color gone from hisface. Powerful as was his self-control, Tayoga uttered a low cry ofsurprise. It was the young Englishman, Grosvenor, a prisoner of thehostile warriors, and in a most desperate case. 

The Onondaga wondered how he had been taken, but whatever the way, hewas in the hands of enemies who knew little mercy. 

The warriors around the fire uttered a universal yell of triumph whenthey saw the captain, and many of them ran forward to meet Grosvenor, whirling their tomahawks and knives in his face, and dancing about asif mad with joy. It was a truly ferocious scene, the like of which waswitnessed thousands of times in the great North American forests, andTayoga, softened by long contact with high types of white men, feltpity. The light from the great fire fell directly on Grosvenor's faceand showed its pallor. It was evident that he was weary through andthrough, but he tried to hold himself erect and he did not flinch whenthe sharp blades flashed close to his face. But Tayoga knew that hisfeelings had become blunted. Only the trained forest runner could keepsteady in the face of such threats. 

When they came near the fire, one of the warriors gave Grosvenor apush, and he fell amid cruel laughter. But he struggled to his feetagain, stood a few minutes, and then sank down on a little hillock, where his captors left him alone for the present. Tayoga watched himthoughtfully. He knew that his presence in the Indian camp complicatedtheir own situation. Robert would never hear of going away without anattempt at rescue and Tayoga's own good heart moved him to the samecourse. Yet it would be almost impossible to take the young Englishmanfrom the center of the Indian camp. 

Tayoga knew too what grief his news would cause to young Lennox, between whom and Grosvenor a great friendship had been formed. Forthe matter of that, both the Onondaga and the hunter also were verypartial to the Englishman. 

The warriors presently untied Grosvenor's hands and gave him somefood. The captive ate a little--he had no appetite for more--and thentried to smooth out his hair and his clothing and to make himself morepresentable. He also straightened his worn figure, and sat more erect. Tayoga gave silent approval. Here was a man! He might be a prisoner, and be in a most desperate plight, but he would present the bestpossible face to his foes. It was exactly what an Onondaga or a Mohawkwarrior would do, and the young Englishman, though he knew little ofthe forest, was living up to its traditions. 

"If he has to die, " reflected Tayoga, "he will die well. If his peoplehear that he has gone they will have no cause to be ashamed of the wayin which he went. Here is the making of a great white warrior. "

The Onondaga knew that Robert and Willet were now expecting him back, but his interest in Grosvenor kept him a while longer, watching at thecliff's rim. He thought it likely that Tandakora might come, andhe had not long to wait. The huge Ojibway came striding through thebushes and into the circle of the firelight, his body bare as usualsave for breech cloth, leggins and moccasins, and painted with thehideous devices so dear to the savage heart. 

The warriors received him with deference, indicating clearly to Tayogathat they were under his authority, but without making any reply totheir salutation he strode up to the prisoner, and, folding his armsacross his mighty breast, regarded him, smiling cruelly. The Onondagadid not see the smile, but he knew it was there. The man would not beTandakora if it were not. In that savage heart, the chivalry that sooften marked the Indians of the higher type found no place. 

Grosvenor, worn to the bone and dazed by the extraordinary and fearfulsituation in which he found himself, nevertheless straightened upanew, and gave back defiantly the stare of the gigantic and sinisterfigure that confronted him. Then Tayoga saw Tandakora raise his handand strike the young Englishman a heavy blow in the face. Grosvenorfell, but sprang up instantly and rushed at the Ojibway, only to findhimself before the point of a knife. 

The young officer stood still a few minutes, then turned with dignityand sat down once more. Tayoga knew and appreciated his feelings. Hehad suffered exactly the same humiliation from Tandakora himself, andhe meant, with all his soul, that some day the debt should be paidin full. Now in a vicarious way he took upon himself Grosvenor's debtalso. The prisoner did not have experience in the woods, his greatmerits lay elsewhere, but he was the friend of Robert, therefore ofTayoga, and the Onondaga felt it only right that he should pay forboth. 

Tandakora sat down, a warrior handed him a huge piece of deer meat, and he began to eat. All the others, interrupted for a few minutes bythe arrival of the chief, resumed the same pleasant occupation. Tayogadeciding that he had seen enough, began to climb down with great care. The descent was harder than the ascent, but he reached the niche, without noise, and the sight of him was very welcome to Robert and thehunter who had begun to worry over his absence, which was much longerthan they had expected. 

"Did you see the warriors, Tayoga?" asked young Lennox. 

"I saw them, Dagaeoga. They are at the top of the cliff, only two orthree hundred yards away; they have a good fire, and they are eatingthe game they killed in the day. "

"And there is no chance for us to pass?"

"None to-night, Dagaeoga. Nor would we pass if we could. "

"Why not? I see no reason for our staying here save that we have to doit. "

"One is there, Dagaeoga, whom we cannot leave a prisoner in theirhands. "

"Who? It's not Black Rifle! Nor Rogers, the ranger! They would neverlet themselves be taken!"

"No, Dagaeoga, it is neither of those. But while I watched at thecliff's rim I saw the warriors bring in that young Englishman, Grosvenor, whom you know and like so well. "

"What! Grosvenor! What could he have been doing in this forest!"

"That, I know not, Dagaeoga, save that he has been getting himselfcaptured; how, I know not either, but I saw him brought in a prisoner. Tandakora came, while I watched, and smote the captive heavily in theface with his hand. That debt I take upon myself, in addition to myown. "

"You will pay both, Tayoga, and with interest, " said the hunter withconviction. "But you were right when you assumed that we could notgo away and leave Grosvenor a prisoner in their hands. Because we'rehere, and because you saw him, your Manitou has laid upon us the dutyof saving him. "

Robert's face glowed in the dusk. 

"We're bound to see it that way, " he said. "We'd be disgraced foreverwith ourselves, if we went away and left him. Now, how are we to doit?"

"I don't know how yet, " replied the Onondaga, "but we must first godown to the water. We've forgotten our thirst in the news I bring, butit will soon be on us again, fiercer and more burning than ever. Andwe must have all our strength for the great task before us. "

"I think it's better for all three of us to go down to the lake atonce, " said Willet. "If anything happens we'll be together, and we arestronger against danger, united than separated. I'll lead the way. "

It was a long and slow descent, every step taken with minute care, andas they approached the lake Robert found that his thirst was up andleaping. 

"I feel that I could drink the whole lake dry, " he said. 

"Do not do that, Dagaeoga, " said Tayoga in his precise way. "LakeGeorge is too beautiful to be lost. "

"We might swim across it, " said Willet, looking at the silvery surfaceof the water unbroken by the dark line of any canoe. "A way has openedto us here, but we can't follow it now. "

Robert knelt at the margin, and took a little drink first, letting thecool water moisten his mouth and throat before he swallowed it. Howgrateful it was! How wonderfully refreshing! One must almost perishwith thirst before he knew the enormous value of water. And when itwas found, one must know how to drink it right. He took a second andsomewhat larger drink. Then, waiting a while, he drank freely and asmuch as he wanted. Strength, courage, optimism flowed back into hisveins. As they came down the cliff he had not seen any way to rescueGrosvenor, nor did he see it now, but he knew that they would do it. His restored body and mind would not admit the possibility of failure. 

They remained nearly an hour in the shadow of the bushes at thewater's edge, and then began the slow and painful ascent to the niche, which they reached without mishap. Another half hour there, and, having examined well their arms, they climbed to the cliff's rim, where they looked over, and Robert obtained his first view of theIndian camp. 

The feasting was over, the fires had sunk far down, and most of thewarriors were asleep, but Tandakora himself sat with his arms acrosshis chest, glowering into the coals, and a line of sentinels was set. A red gleam from his uniform showed where Grosvenor, leaning againsta log, had fallen at last into a happy slumber, in which his desperatecase was forgotten for the time. 

"I confess that I don't know how to do it, still it must be done, "whispered the hunter. 

"Yes, it must be done, " the Onondaga whispered back. "We must stealour friend out of the hands of his enemies. Neither do I know how todo it, but perhaps Tododaho will tell me. See, there is his star!"

He pointed to a great star dancing in the sky, a star with a lightmist across its face, which he knew to be the wise snakes that laycoil on coil in the hair of the Onondaga sage who had gone awayfour hundred years ago to his place in the heavens, and prayed for athought, a happy thought that would tell him the way. In a moment, hismind was in a state of high spiritual exaltation. An electric currentseemed to pass from the remote star to him. He shut his eyes, andhis face became rapt. In a few minutes, he opened them again and saidquietly:

"I think, Great Bear, that Tododaho has told us how to proceed. Youand Dagaeoga must draw off the warriors, and then I will take Red Coatfrom those that may be left behind. "

"It's mighty risky. "

"Since when, Great Bear, have we been turned aside by risks! Besides, there is no other way. "

"It seems that I can't think of any other. "

Tayoga unfolded his plan. Robert and Willet must steal along the edgeof the cliff and seek to pass to the north of the line of sentinels. If not detected, they would purposely cause an alarm, and, as aconsequence, draw off the main portion of the band. Then it was theirduty to see to it that they were not taken. Meanwhile Tayoga in theexcitement and confusion was to secure the release of Grosvenor, andthey would flee southward to the mouth of a small creek, in the lake, where Robert and Willet, after making a great turn, were to join them. 

"It's complicated and it's a desperate chance, " said Willetthoughtfully, "but I don't see anything else to do. Besides, we havegot to act quickly. Being on the war-path, they won't hold him long, and you know the kind of death Tandakora will serve out to him. "

Robert shuddered. He knew too well, and knowing so well he was readyto risk his life to save his friend. 

"I think, " said Tayoga, "that we had better wait until it is about twohours after midnight. Then the minds and bodies of the warriors willbe at their dullest, and we will have the best chance. "

"Right, Tayoga, " said the hunter. "We'll have to use every triflethat's in our favor. Can you see Tandakora from here?"

"He is leaning against the big tree, asleep. "

"I'm glad of that. He may be a bit confused when he awakes suddenlyand rushes off after us, full tilt, with nearly all the warriors. Ifonly two guards are left with the prisoner, Tayoga, you can dispose of'em. "

"Fortune may favor us. "

"Provided we use our wits and strength to the utmost. "

"That provision must always be made, Great Bear. "

Using what patience they could, they remained at the edge of thecliff, crouched there, until they judged it was about two o'clockin the morning, the night being then at its darkest. Tandakora stillslept against his tree, and the fires were almost out. The red gleamfrom the uniform of Grosvenor could no longer be seen, but Roberthad marked well the place where he sat, and he knew that the youngEnglishman was there, sleeping the sleep of utter exhaustion. Everything was still and peaceful. 

"After all, we could escape through their lines, now, " whisperedRobert. 

"So it turns out, " said the hunter. 

"But it looks as if we were held back in order that we might saveGrosvenor. "

"That too may be true. "

"It is time to go, " said Tayoga. "Farewell, Great Bear! Farewell, Dagaeoga! May we meet at the mouth of the creek as we have planned, and may we be four who meet there and not three!"

"May all the stars fight for us, " said Robert with emotion, and thenhe and Willet moved away among the bushes, leaving Tayoga alone atthe cliff's rim. Young Lennox knew that theirs was a most perilousventure. Had he given himself time to think about it he would haveseen that the chances were about ten to one against its success, buthe resolutely closed his mind against that phase of it and insistedupon hope. His was the spirit that leads to success in the face ofoverwhelming odds. 

Willet was first, and Robert was close behind. 

Neither looked back, but they knew that Tayoga would not move, untilthe alarm was given, and they could flee away with the pursuit hotupon their heels. Young Lennox saw again that they could now haveslipped through the Indian lines, but the thought of desertingGrosvenor never entered his mind. It seemed though as if all theelements of nature were conspiring to facilitate the flight of thehunter and himself. The sentinels, whose dusky figures they were yetable to see, moved sleepily up and down. No dead wood that would breakwith a snap thrust itself before their feet. The wilderness opened away for them. 

"I think a warrior or two may be watching in the forest to the northof us, " whispered Willet, "but we'll go through the line there. Seethat fellow standing under the tree, about a hundred yards to thesouth. He's the one to give the alarm. "

But circumstances still favored them. Nature was peaceful. When theywished for the first time in their lives that their flight shouldbe detected, nothing happened, and the vigilance of the warriors whousually watched so well seemed to be relaxed. Robert was consciousthat they were passing unseen and unheard between the sentinel on thenorth and the sentinel on the south. 

Two hundred yards farther on, and the hunter brought his moccasinsharply down upon a dead stick which broke with a sharp snap, a soundthat penetrated far in the still night. Robert, glancing back, sawthe sentinel on the south stiffen to attention and then utter a cry ofalarm, a shout sufficient to awaken any one of the sleeping Indians. It was given back in an instant by several voices from the camp, andthen the hunter and the youth sprang to their task. 

"Now we're to run as we've never run before, " exclaimed Willet. "Butwe must let 'em think they're going to catch us. "

First, sending back a tremendous shout of defiance that he knew wouldenrage Tandakora's men to the utmost, he raced with long swift stepsthrough the forest, and Robert was always close on his heels. Theyells of the Indians behind them, who pushed forward in pursuit, weresucceeded by silence, and Robert knew they now were running for theirlives. Luckily, they were coming into a country with which the hunterhad some acquaintance, and, turning a little to the south, he led theway into a ravine down which they took a swift course. After a mile orso he stopped, and the two rested their lungs and muscles. 

"They can't see our trail to-night, " said the hunter, "and they'llhave to depend on eye and ear, but they'll stick to the chase for along time. I've no doubt they think all three of us are here, and thatthey may take us in one haul. Ready to start on again, Robert?"

"My breath is all right now, and I'll run a race with anybody. Youdon't think they've lost us, do you?"

"Not likely, but in case they have I'll tell 'em where we are. "

He uttered a shout so piercing that it made Robert jump. Then he ledagain at a great pace down the ravine, and a single cry behindthem showed that the pursuit was coming. As nearly as Robert couldcalculate, the warriors were about three hundred yards away. Hecould not see them, but he was sure they would hang on as long as theslightest chance was left to overtake Willet and himself. 

They fled in silence at least another mile, and then, feeling theirbreath grow difficult again, they stopped a second time, still in theravine and among thick bushes. 

"Our flight may be a joke on them, as we intend to draw them afterus, " said Robert, "but constant running turns it into a joke on ustoo. I've done so much of this sort of thing in the last few days thatI feel as if I were spending my life, dodging here and there in theforest, trying to escape warriors. "

Willet laughed dryly. 

"It's not the sort of life for a growing youth, " he said, "but you'llhave to live it for a while. Remember our task. If they lose our trailit's our business to make 'em find it again. Here's another challengeto 'em. "

He shouted once more, a long, defiant war cry, much like that of thewarriors themselves, and then he and Robert resumed their flight, leaving the ravine presently, and taking a sharper course toward thesouth. 

"I think we'd have lost 'em back there if it hadn't been for thatwhoop of mine, " said Willet. 

"Perhaps it's about time to lose them, " said Robert hopefully. "Thesooner we do it the happier I'll feel. "

"Not yet, Robert, my lad. We must give Tayoga all the time he needsfor the work he's trying to do. After all, his task is the main one, and the most dangerous. I think we can slow up a bit here. We have tosave our breath. "

They dropped down to a walk, and took another deep curve toward thesouth, and now also to the east. Their present course, if persistedin, would bring them back to the lake. The night was still dark, buttheir trained eyes had grown so used to it that they could see verywell in the dusk. Both were looking back and at the same time they sawa shadowy figure appear in the forest behind them. Robert knew that itwas the vanguard of the pursuit which was drawing uncomfortably close, at least for him. A shout from the warriors was followed by a shot, and a bullet cut its way through the leaves near them. 

"I think we ought to give 'em a hint that they come too close, attheir peril, " said Willet, and raising his own rifle he sent back ananswering shot which did not go astray. The first warrior fell, andothers who had come forward in the undergrowth gave back for the time. 

"They'll take the hint, " said the hunter, "and now we'll increase ourspeed. "

He reloaded, as they ran, and a little later Robert sent a bullet thatstruck the mark. Once more the warriors shrank back for the time, and the hunter and lad, using their utmost speed, fled toward thesouthwest at such a great rate that the pursuit, at length, was leftbehind and finally was lost. Day found their foes out of sight, andtwo or three hours later they came to the mouth of the creek, wherethey were to meet Tayoga, in case he succeeded. 

"And now the rest is in other hands than ours, " said Willet. 

Forcing themselves to assume a patience they could scarcely feel, theysat down to wait. 

CHAPTER V

TAYOGA'S SKILL

They still had food left in their knapsacks, and they ate a portion, drinking afterward from the creek. Then they resumed their placesin the dense undergrowth, where they could watch well and yet remainhidden. They could also see from where they lay the shimmering watersof Andiatarocte, and the lake seemed to be once more at peace. Theyfelt satisfaction that they had completed their part of the greatenterprise, but their anxiety nevertheless was intense. As Willet hadtruly said, Tayoga's share was the more dangerous and delicate by far. 

"Do you think he will come?" Robert asked after a long silence. 

"If any human being could come under such circumstances and bringGrosvenor with him, it is Tayoga, " replied the hunter. "I thinksometimes that the Onondaga is superhuman in the forest. "

"Then he will come, " said Robert hopefully. 

"Best not place our hopes too high. The hours alone will tell. It'shard work waiting, but that's our task. "

The morning drew on. Another beautiful day had dawned, but Robertscarcely noticed its character. He was thinking with all his soul ofTayoga and Grosvenor. Would they come? Willet was able to read hismind. He was intensely anxious himself, but he knew that the strainof waiting upon Robert, with his youthful and imaginative mind, wasgreater. He was bound to be suffering cruelly. 

"We must give them time, " he said. "Remember that Grosvenor is notused to the woods, and can't go through them as fast as we can. Wemust have confidence too. We both know what a wonder Tayoga is. "

Robert sprang suddenly to his feet. 

"What was that!" he exclaimed. 

A sound had come out of the north, just a breath, but it was not thewind among the leaves, nor yet the distant song of a bird. It was thefaint howl of a wolf, and yet Robert believed that it was not a wolfthat made it. 

"Did you hear it?" he repeated. 

"Aye, lad, I heard it, " replied the hunter. "'Tis a signal, and 'tisTayoga too who comes. But whether he comes alone, or with a friend, Iknow not. To tell that we must bide here and see. "

"Should not we send our answer?"

"Nay, lad. He knows where we are. This is the appointed place, and thefewer signals we give the less likely the enemy is to get a hint we'rehere. I don't think we will hear from Tayoga again until he shows inperson. "

Robert said no more, knowing full well the truth of the hunter'swords, but his heart was beating hard, and he stirred nervously. Hehad been drawn strongly to Grosvenor, and he knew what a horrible fateawaited him at the hands of Tandakora, unless the Onondaga savedhim. Nor would there be another chance for interruption by Tayoga oranybody else. But the minutes passed and he took courage. Tayogahad not yet come. If alone he would have arrived by this time. Hisslowness must be due to the fact that he had Grosvenor with him. Moreminutes passed and he heard steps in the undergrowth. Now he was sure. Tayoga was not alone. His moccasins never left any sound. He stoodup expectant, and two figures appeared among the bushes. They wereTayoga, calm, his breath unhurried, a faint smile in his dark eyes, and Grosvenor, exhausted, reeling, his clothing worse torn than ever, but the light of hope on his face. Robert uttered a cry of joy andgrasped the young Englishman's hand. 

"Thank God, you are here!" he exclaimed. 

"I thank God and I thank this wonderful young Indian too, " pantedGrosvenor. "It was a miracle! I had given up hope when he dropped fromthe skies and saved me!"

"Sit down and get your breath, man, " said Willet. "Then you can tellus about it. "

Grosvenor sank upon the ground, and did not speak again until thepain in his laboring chest was gone. Tayoga leaned against a tree, andRobert noticed then that he carried an extra rifle and ammunition. TheOnondaga thought of everything. Willet filled his cap with water atthe creek, and brought it to Grosvenor, who drank long and deeply. 

"Tastes good!" said the hunter, smiling. 

"Like nectar, " said the Englishman, "but it's nectar to me too to seeboth of you, Mr. Willet and Mr. Lennox. I don't understand yet how ithappened. It's really and truly a miracle. "

"A miracle mostly of Tayoga's working, " said the hunter. 

"I thought the end of everything for me had come, " said Grosvenor, "and I was only praying that it might not be harder for me than Icould stand, when the alarm was heard in the forest, and nearly allthe Indians ran off in pursuit of something or other. Only two wereleft with me. There was a shot from the woods, one of them fell, thiswonderful friend of yours appeared from the forest, wounded the other, who took to his heels, then we started running in the other direction, and here we are. It's a marvel and I don't yet see how it was done. "

"Tayoga's marvelous knowledge of the woods, his skill and hisquickness made the greater part of the miracle, " said the hunter, "andyou see too, Lieutenant Grosvenor, that he even had the forethoughtto bring away with him the rifle and ammunition of the fallen warrior, that you might have arms now that you are strong enough to bear themagain. "

Tayoga without a word handed him the rifle and ammunition, andGrosvenor felt strength flowing back into his body when he took them. 

"Could you eat a bite?" asked Willet. 

"I think I could now, " replied the Englishman, "although I'll confessI've had no appetite up to the present. My situation didn't permithunger. "

Willet handed him a piece of venison and he ate. Meanwhile Tayoga, whoseemed to feel no weariness, and the others were watching. In a shorttime the hunter announced that it was time to go. 

"We can't afford to delay here any longer and have 'em overtake us!"he said. "We're out of the ring now, and it's our affair to keep out. Lieutenant Grosvenor, you can tell us as we go along how you happenedto be the prisoner of Tandakora. "

"It needs only a few words, " said the Englishman as they took theirway southward through the woods. "I was at Albany with a body oftroops, a vanguard for the force that we mean to march against theFrench at Ticonderoga. I was sent northward with ten men to scourthe country, and in the woods we were set upon suddenly by savagewarriors. My troopers were either killed or scattered, and I wastaken. That was yesterday morning. Since then I have been hurriedthrough the forest, I know not where, and I have had a most appallingexperience. As I have said before, I'd long since given up hope for amiracle like the one that has saved me. What a horrible creature thatgiant Indian was!"

"Tandakora is all that you think him and more. He's been hunting ustoo, and when he comes back to his camp he'll be after us all fouragain. So, that's why we hurry. "

"You're in no bigger hurry than I am, " said Grosvenor with attempt ata smile. "If I could find the seven-league boots I'd put them on. "

Tayoga once more led the way, and he examined the forest on all sideswith eyes that saw everything. 

Robert and Willet were greatly refreshed by their rest at the creek, and the promise of life that had been made again so wonderfully putnew strength in Grosvenor's frame. So they were able to travel at agood pace, though the three listened continually for any sound thatmight indicate pursuit. 

Yet as the morning progressed there was no hostile sign and theirconfidence rose. 

Robert hoped most devoutly that they would soon come within the regionof friends. While the French and Indians held the whole length of LakeChamplain and it was believed Montcalm would fortify somewherenear Ticonderoga, yet Lake George was debatable. It was generallyconsidered within the British and American sphere, although they werehaving ample proof that fierce bands of the enemy roved about it atwill. 

Aside from the danger there was another reason why he wished soearnestly for escape from this tenacious pursuit. They were seeingthe bottoms of their knapsacks. One could not live on air and mountainlakes alone, however splendid they might be, and, although thewilderness usually furnished food to three such capable hunters, they could not seek game while Tandakora and his savage warriors wereseeking them. So, their problem was, in a sense, economic, and couldnot be fought with weapons only. 

At a signal from Willet, who observed that Grosvenor was somewhattired, they sank their pace to a slow walk, and in about three hoursstopped entirely, sitting down on fallen timber which had been heapedin a windrow by a passing hurricane. They were still in dense forestand had borne away somewhat from Andiatarocte, but, through thefoliage, they caught glimpses of the lake rippling peacefully insilver and blue and purple. 

"Once more I want to thank you fellows for saving me, " said Grosvenor. 

"Don't mention it again, " said the hunter. "In the wilderness we haveto save one another now and then, or none of us would live. Your turnto rescue us may come before you think. "

"I know nothing of the forest. I feel helpless here. "

"Just the same, you don't know what weapon Tayoga's Manitou may placein your hands. The border brings strange and unexpected chances. Butour present crisis is not over. We're not saved yet, and we can'tafford to relax our efforts a particle. What is it, Tayoga?"

The Onondaga, rising from the fallen tree, had gone about twenty yardsinto the forest, where he was examining the ground, obviously withgreat concentration of both eye and mind. He waited at least a minutebefore replying. Then he said:

"Our friend, the lone ranger, Black Rifle, has passed here. "

"How can you know that?" asked Grosvenor in surprise. 

"Come and look at his traces, " said Tayoga. "See where he has writtenhis name in the earth; that is, he has left what you would call inEurope his visiting card. "

Grosvenor looked attentively at the ground, but he saw only a veryfaint impression, and he never would have noticed that had not theOnondaga pointed it out to him. 

"It might have been left by a deer, " he objected. 

"Impossible, " said Tayoga. "The entire imprint is not made, but thereis enough to indicate very clearly that a human foot and nothingelse pressed there. Here is another trace, although lighter, and hereanother and another. The trail leads southward. "

"But granting it to be that of a man, " Grosvenor again objected, "itmight be that of any one of the thousands who roam the wilderness. "

The great red trailer who had inherited the forest lore of countlessgenerations smiled. 

"It is not any one of the thousands and it could not be, " he said. "Itis easy to tell that. The footsteps are those of a white man, becausethey turn out, and not in, as do ours of the red race. That is veryeasy; even Dagaeoga here, the great talker, knows it. The footstepsare far apart, so we are sure that they are those of a tall man; theimprints are deep, proving them to have been made by a heavy man, andat the outer edge of the heel the impression is deeper than on theinner edge. I noticed, when we last saw Black Rifle, which was notlong ago, that he wore moccasins of moose hide, that he had turnedthem outward a little, through wear, and that a small strip of thehardest moose hide had been sewed on the right edge of each heel inorder to keep them level. Those strips have made their marks here. "

"Somebody else might have put strips of hide on his moccasin heels!"

"It is so, but Black Rifle is tall and large and heavy, and we knowthat the man who made this trail is tall, large and heavy. The chancesare a hundred to one against the fact that any other man tall, largeand heavy with moose hide strips to even the wear of his moccasinheels has passed here, especially as this is within the range of BlackRifle. I know that it is he as truly as I know that I am standinghere. "

"Of course, " said Robert, who had never felt the slightest doubt ofTayoga's knowledge. "What was Black Rifle doing?"

"He was looking for St. Luc or Tandakora, because his trail does notlead straight on. See! here it comes, and here again. If Black Riflehad been on a journey he would have gone straight, but he is seekingsomething and so he turns about. Ah, he wishes to see if there areany canoes visible on the lake, for lo! the trail now leads towardthe water! Here he found that none was to be seen and here he rested. Black Rifle had been long on his feet, two days and two nightsperhaps, because it takes much to make him weary. He sat on this log. He left a strand from the fringe of his buckskin hunting shirt, caughton a splinter. Do you not see it, Lieutenant Grosvenor?"

"Now that you hold it up before my eyes I notice it But I should neverhave found it in the wilderness. " "Minute observation is what everytrailer has to learn, " said Willet, "else you are no trailer at all, and you'll learn, Lieutenant, while you are with us, that Tayoga isprobably the greatest trailer the world has ever produced. "

"Peace, Great Bear! Peace!" protested the Onondaga. 

"It's so, just the same. Now, what did Black Rifle do after he restedhimself on the log?"

"He went back farther into the woods, turning away from the lake, "replied Tayoga, "and he sat down again on another fallen log. BlackRifle was hungry, and he ate. Here is the small bone of a deer, picked quite clean, lying on the ground by the log. Black Rifle was afortunate man. He had bread, too. See, here is a crumb in this crackin the log too deep down for any bird to reach with his bill. BlackRifle sat here quite a long time. He was thinking hard. He did notneed so much time for resting. He remained sitting on the log while hewas trying to decide what he would do. It is likely that Black Riflethought a great force was behind him, and he turned back to see. Hadhe kept straight on toward the south, as he was going at first, hewould not have needed so much time for thinking over his plans. Ah, hehas turned! Lo! his trail goes almost directly back on his own course. It will lead to the top of the hillock there, because he wants to seefar, and I think that after seeing he will turn again, and follow hisoriginal course. "

"Why do you think that?" asked Grosvenor. 

"Because, O Red Coat, it is likely that Black Rifle knew from thefirst which way he wanted to go and went that way. He has merelyturned back, like a wise general, to scout a little, and see that nodanger comes from the rear. Yes, he stood here on the hillock fromwhich we can get a good view over the country, and walked to everyside of the crest to find where the best view could be obtained. That, Red Coat, is the simplest of all things. Behold the traces of hismoccasins as he walked from side to side. Nothing else could have madeBlack Rifle move about so much in the space of a few square yards. Nowhe leaves the hillock and goes down its side toward a low valley inwhich runs a brook. Black Rifle is thirsty and will drink deep. "

"That you can't possibly know, Tayoga. "

"But I do know it, Red Coat. "

"You don't even know a brook is near. "

"I know it, because I have seen it. My eyes are trained to the forest, and I caught the gleam of running water through the leaves to thewest. Running water, of course, means a brook. Black Rifle's trail nowleads toward it, and I assume that he was thirsty because he had justeaten well. We are nearly always thirsty after eating. But we shallsee whether I am right. Here is the brook, and there are the fainttraces made by Black Rifle's knees, when he knelt to reach the water. He started away, but found that he was still thirsty, so he came backand drank again. Here are his footprints about a yard from the others. This time, he will go back toward the south, and I think it is surethat he is looking for St. Luc, who must have gone in that directionwith a strong force, Tandakora having stayed behind to take us. It islikely that Black Rifle went on, because a great British and Americanarmy is gathering below, which fact he knows well, and it is probablethat Black Rifle follows St. Luc, because he will hunt the biggestgame. "

Grosvenor's eyes sparkled. 

"I understand, " he said. "It is a great art, that of trailing throughthe wilderness, and I can see how circumstances compel you to learnit. "

"We have to learn it to live, " said the hunter gravely, "but withTayoga it is an art carried to the highest degree of perfection. Hewas born with a gift for it, a very great gift. He inherited all thelearning accumulated by a thousand years of ancestors, and then headded to it by his own supreme efforts. "

"Do not believe all that Great Bear tells you, " said Tayoga modestly. "For unknown reasons he is partial to me, and enlarges my smallmerits. "

"I think this would be a good place for all of you to wait, whileI went back on the trail a piece, " said the hunter. "If Black Riflefound it necessary to cover the rear, it's a much more urgent duty forus who know that we've been followed by Tandakora to do the same. "

"The Great Bear is always wise, " said Tayoga. "We will take our easewhile we await him. "

He flung himself down on the turf and relaxed his figure completely. He had learned long since to make the most of every passing minute, and, seeing Robert imitate him exactly, Grosvenor did likewise. Thehunter had disappeared already in the bushes and the three lay insilence. 

Grosvenor felt an immense peace. Brave as a young lion, he had beenoverwhelmed nevertheless by his appalling experiences, and his suddenrescue where rescue seemed impossible had taken him back to theheights. Now, it seemed to him that the three, and especially theOnondaga, could do everything. Tayoga's skill as a trailer and scoutwas so marvelous that no enemy could come anywhere near withouthis knowledge. The young Englishman felt that he was defended byimpassable walls, and he was so free from apprehension that his nervesbecame absolutely quiet. Then worn nature took its toll, and hiseyelids drooped. Before he was aware that he was sleepy he was asleep. 

"You might do as Red Coat has done, Dagaeoga, " said Tayoga. "I canwatch for us all, and it is wise in the forest to take sleep when wecan. "

"I'll try, " said Robert, and he tried so successfully that in a fewminutes he too slumbered, with his figure outstretched, and his headon his arm. Tayoga made a circle about three hundred yards in diameterabout them, but finding no hostile sign came back and lay on the turfnear them. He relaxed his figure again and closed his eyes, which mayhave seemed strange but which was not so in the case of Tayoga. Hishearing was extraordinarily acute, and, when his eyes were shut, itgrew much stronger than ever. Now he knew that no warrior could comewithin rifle shot of them without his ears telling him of the savageapproach. Every creeping footstep would be registered upon thatdelicate drum. 

With eyes shut and brain rested, Tayoga nevertheless knew all that wasgoing on near him. That eardrum of infinite delicacy told him that awoodpecker was tapping on a tree, well toward the north; that a littlegray bird almost as far to the south was singing with great vigor andsweetness; that a rabbit was hopping about in the undergrowth, curious and yet fearful; that an eagle with a faint whirr of wingshad alighted on a bough, and was looking at the three; that the eaglethinking they might be dangerous had unfolded his wings again and wasflying away; that a deer passing to the west had caught a whiffof them on the wind and was running with all speed in the otherdirection; that a lynx had climbed a tree, and, after staring at them, had climbed down again, and had fled, his coward heart filled withterror. 

Thus Tayoga, with his ears, watched his world. He too, his eyelidslowered, felt a peace that was soothing and almost dreamy, but, thoughhis body relaxed, those wonderfully sensitive drums of his ears caughtand registered everything. The record showed that for nearly two hoursthe life of the wilderness went on as usual, the ordinary work andplay of animal and bird, and then the drums told him that man wascoming. A footstep was registered very clearly, and then another andanother, but Tayoga did not open his eyes. He knew who was coming aswell as if he had seen him. The drums of his ears made signals thathis mind recognized at once. He had long known the faint sound ofthose footsteps. Willet was coming back. 

Tayoga, through the faculty of hearing, was aware of much more thanthe mere fact that the hunter was returning. He knew that Willet hadfound nothing, that the pursuit was still far away and that they werein no immediate danger. He knew it by his easy, regular walk, freefrom either haste or lagging delay. He knew it by the straight, directline he took for the three young men, devoid of any stops or turningsaside to watch and listen. Willet's course was without care. 

Tayoga opened his eyes, and lazily regarded the giant figure of hisfriend now in full view. Robert and Grosvenor slept on. "I am glad, "said the Onondaga. 

It was significant of the way in which they understood each other andthe way they could read the signs of the forest that they could talkalmost without words. 

"So am I, " said the hunter, "but I had hoped for it. "

"Since it is so, we need not awaken them just yet. "

"No, let them sleep another hour. "

Tayoga meant that he was glad the enemy had not approached and Willetreplied that he had hoped for such good luck. No further explanationwas needed. 

"You had the heaviest part of the burden to carry, last night, " saidthe hunter, "so it would be wise for you to join them if you can, inthe hour that's left. See if you can't follow them, at once. "

"I think I can, " said Tayoga. "At least I will try. "

In five minutes he too had gone to the land of dreams and the hunterwatched alone. Willet, although weary, was in high spirits. They hadcome marvelously through many perils, and Tayoga's achievement inrescuing Grosvenor, he repeated to himself, was well nigh miraculous. After such startling luck they could not fail, and an omen ofcontinued good fortune was the fact they had encountered the trail ofBlack Rifle. He would be a powerful addition to their little force, when found, and Willet did not doubt that they would overtake him. Theonly problem that really worried him now was that of food. Smallas was their army of four, it had to be provisioned, and, for thepresent, he did not see the way to do it. 

He let the three sleep overtime, and when they awoke they weregrateful to him for it. 

"I am quite made over, " said Grosvenor, "and I think that if I stay inthe wilderness long enough I may learn to be a scout too. But as allmy life has been spent in quite different kinds of country, I supposeit will take a hundred years to give me a good start. "

Tayoga smiled. 

"Not a hundred years, " he said. "Red Coat has begun very well. "

"And now with a lot of good solid food I'll feel equal to any march, "continued Grosvenor. "Most Englishmen, you know, eat well. "

Tayoga looked at Robert, who looked at Willet, who in his turn lookedat the Onondaga. 

"That's just what we'll have to do without, " said the hunter gravely. "The bottoms of our knapsacks are looking up at us. We'll have asplendid chance to see how long we can do without food. One needs sucha test now and then. "

Grosvenor's face fell, but his was the true mettle. In an instant hiscountenance became cheerful again. 

"I'm not hungry!" he exclaimed. "It was the delusion of a moment, andit passed as quickly as it came. I suffer from such brief spells. "

The others laughed. 

"That's the right spirit, " said Willet, "and while we have nothing toeat we have lots of hope. I've been hungrier than this often, and, as you see, I've never starved to death a single time. There's alwayslots of food somewhere in the wilderness, if you only know how to putyour hand on it. "

"I think it is now best for us to follow on the trail of Black Rifle, "said Tayoga. 

"That's so, " responded the hunter. "It's grown a lot colder, whileyou lads slept, though I think you can follow it without any trouble, Tayoga. "

The red lad said nothing, but at once picked up the traces, which nowled south, slanting back a little toward the lake. 

"Black Rifle was going fast, " he said. "His stride lengthens. He musthave divined where St. Luc with his force lay, and he took a directcourse for it. Ah, he turns suddenly aside and walks to and fro. "

"That's curious, " said the hunter. "I see the footprints all about. What did Black Rifle mean by moving about in such a manner?"

"It is not odd at all, " said Tayoga. "Doubtless Black Rifle wassuffering from the same lack that we are, and it was necessary for himto provision his army of one at once. He suddenly saw a chance to doso and he turned aside from his direct journey toward the south. So weshall soon see where Black Rifle shot his bear. "

"And why not a deer?" said Grosvenor. 

"Because his trail now leads toward that deep thicket on our right, athicket made up of bushes and vines and briars. A deer could not havegone into it, but a bear could, and we know now it was a bear, becausehere are its tracks. Black Rifle killed the bear in the thicket. "

"Are you sure of that, Tayoga?" asked Robert. 

"Absolutely sure, Dagaeoga. It is in this case a matter of mind andnot of eye. Black Rifle is too good a hunter to fire a useless shot, and too experienced to miss his game, when he needs it so badly. Hewould take every precaution for success. My mind tells me that it wasimpossible for him to miss. "

"And he didn't miss, " said Robert, as they entered the thicket. "Seewhere the vines and briars were threshed about by the bear as he fell. Here are spots of blood, and here goes the path along which he draggedthe body. All this is as plain as day. "

"It was a fat bear too, " said Tayoga. "Although it is early spring hehad found so many good roots and berries that he had more than madeup for the loss of weight in his long winter fast. We will soon findwhere Black Rifle cleaned his prize. A bear is too heavy to carry far. Ah, he did his work just beyond us in the little valley!"

"How do you know that?" asked Grosvenor. "We can't yet see into thevalley. "

The great red trailer smiled. 

"This time, O Red Coat, " he replied, "it is a combination of mind andeye. Mind tells me that Black Rifle could not clean and dress his bearunless he got it to water. Mind tells me that a brook is flowing inthe valley just ahead of us, because there is scarcely a valley in thecountry that does not have its brook. Eye tells me that Black Riflefinished his task by the great oak there. Do you not see the hugebuzzards flying above the tree? They are conclusive. Ah, the forestpeople gathered fast in numbers! They expected that Black Rifle wouldleave them a great feast. "

They found a little brook of clear, cold water and, beside it, theplace where Black Rifle had cleaned his bear, reserving afterward thechoice portion for himself. 

"When he went on, " said Tayoga, "the forest people made a rush forwhat he did not want, which was much. Great birds came. We cannot seetheir trail through the air, but we can see where they hopped abouthere on the ground, tore at the flesh, and fought with one another forthe spoil. A lynx came, and then another, and then wolves. The weaseland the mink too hung on the outskirts, waiting for what the biggeranimals might leave. Among them they left nothing and they were notlong in the task. "

Only shining bones lay on the ground. They had been picked clean andall the forest people had gone after their brief banquet. The trailsled away in different directions, but that of Black Rifle went ontoward the south. The traces, however, were more distinct than theyhad been before he stopped for the bear. 

"It is because he is carrying much weight, " said Tayoga. "Black Rifleno longer skips along like a youth, as Red Coat here does. "

"You can have all the sport with me you wish, " said Grosvenor. "Idon't forget that you saved my life, when by all the rules of logic itwas lost beyond the hope of recovery. "

"Black Rifle would not eat so much bear meat himself, " said Tayoga, "nor would he carry such a burden, without good cause. It may be thathe expects us. He has perhaps heard that we are in this region. "

"It's possible, " said the hunter. 

Full of eagerness, they pressed forward on the trail. 

CHAPTER VI

BLACK RIFLE

They had been following the trail about half an hour, when Tayoganoticed that it was growing deeper. 

"Ah, " he said, "Black Rifle now walks much more slowly, so slow thathe barely creeps, and his feet press down harder. I think he is goingto make another stop. "

"Maybe he intends to cook a part of that fat bear, " said Grosvenor, struggling hard, though, to keep all trace of envy out of his voice. "You said a while back that he was going to kill the bear, because hewas hungry, and it seems to me that he would be a very foolish man, ifhaving got his bear, he didn't make use of any portion of it. "

Tayoga laughed with sincere enjoyment. 

"Red Coat reasons well, " he said. "If a man is eager to eat, and hehas that which he can eat, then he would be a silly man if he did noteat. Red Coat has all the makings of a trailer. In a few more yards, Black Rifle will stop and cook himself a splendid dinner. Here he puthis bear meat upon this log. The red stains show it. Then he picked updead and fallen wood, and broke it into the right length over the log. You can see where he broke places in the bark at the same time. Thenhe heaped them all in the little hollow, where he has left the pileof ashes. But, before he lighted a fire, with his flint and steel, he made a wide circle all about to see if any enemy might be near. Weknew he would do that because Black Rifle is a very cautious man, buthis trail proves it to any one who wishes to look. Then, satisfied, hecame back, and started the flame. But he kept the blaze very low lesta prowling foe see it. When the bed of coals was fanned he cookedlarge portions of the bear and ate, because Black Rifle was hungry, ah, so hungry! and the bear was very savory and pleasing to hispalate!"

"Stop, Tayoga, stop!" exclaimed Grosvenor, "I can't stand suchtorture! You'll make me starve to death where I stand. "

"But as you are about to become a warrior of the woods, Red Coat, "said the Onondaga gravely, "you must learn to endure. Among us awarrior will purposely put the fire to his hand or his breast and holdit there until the flesh smokes. Nor will he utter a groan or evenwince. And all his people will applaud him and call him brave. "

Grosvenor shuddered. He did not see the lurking gleam of humor in theeye of Tayoga. 

"I don't need to pretend for the sake of practice that I am starving, "he said. "I'm starving in fact and I do it without the need ofapplause. "

"But Black Rifle was enjoying himself greatly, " continued theOnondaga, "and we can rejoice in the joys of a friend. If we have nota thing ourselves it is pleasant to know that somebody else had it. He used his opportunities to the utmost. Here are more bones whichhe threw away, with shreds of flesh yet on them, and which the forestpeople came to pick clean. Lo, their tracks are everywhere about BlackRifle's little camp. One of them became so persistent and bold--a wolfit was--that Black Rifle, not willing to shoot, seized a large stone, and threw it at him with great violence. There lies the stone at theedge of the wood, and as there is fresh earth on its under surface itwas partly imbedded in the ground where Black Rifle snatched it up. There, just beyond your right foot, Red Coat, is a little depression, the place in the earth, from which he tore it. Black Rifle's aim wasgood too. He struck the wolf. At the foot of the bank there arered stains where several drops of blood fell. The wolf was full ofmortification, pain and anger, when he ran away. He would never havebeen so bold and venturesome, if his hunger had not made him forgethis prudence. He was as hungry as you are this minute, Red Coat. "

"I suppose you are giving me preliminary practice in torture, Tayoga. Well, go on with it, old fellow. I'll try to stand it. "

"No, that is enough as a beginning. We will follow the trail of BlackRifle again. After he had eaten so well he was so much refreshed thathe will start again with a vigorous and strong step. Lo, it is as Isaid! He is taking a long stride, but I do not think he is walkingfast. His pace is very slow. It may be that there is something in whatDagaeoga says. It is possible that Black Rifle is waiting for thosewho will not be unwelcome to him. "

Robert was quite able to fathom what was passing in the brain ofthe Onondaga. He saw that the trail was growing quite fresh, and hisspirits became buoyant. 

"And Red Coat is hungry, " said Tayoga, that lurking gleam of humor inhis eye growing larger. "Let him remember that however he may sufferfrom lack of food he can suffer yet more. It is wonderful what thebody can endure and yet live. Here Black Rifle stopped and rested onthese stones, perhaps an hour. No, Red Coat, there are no signs toshow it, but the trail on the other side is much fresher, which provesit. It is quite clear now that Black Rifle is waiting. He is notrunning away from anybody or anything. Ah! Red Coat, if we only hadsome of his precious bear steaks how welcome to us they would be!"

"Go on, Tayoga. As I told you, I'd try to stand it. "

"That is well, Red Coat. But it is not enough merely to wish for BlackRifle's bear steaks. We will have a portion of them ourselves. "

"Now, Tayoga, your talk sounds a little wild to me. "

"But listen, Red Coat. "

The Onondaga suddenly put his fingers to his lips, and blew a shrillwhistle that penetrated far in the forest. In a few instants, theanswer, another whistle, came back from a point a few hundred yardsahead, and Tayoga said quietly:

"Red Coat, Black Rifle is waiting for us. We will now go forward andhe will give us our dinner. "

They advanced without hesitation and the figure of the dark hunterrose up to meet them. His face showed pleasure, as he extended hishand first to Willet. 

"Dave, old comrade, " he said, "the sight of you in the forest isalways a pleasure to the eye. I thought you'd be coming with the lads, and I've been making ready for you. I knew that Tayoga, the greatesttrailer the world has ever known, would be sure to strike my traces, and that he'd read them like print. And here's Robert too, a fine boy, if I do say it to his face, and Lieutenant Grosvenor. You mayn't knowme, Lieutenant, though I recall you, and I can tell you you're mightylucky to fall into the hands of these three. "

"I think so too, " said Grosvenor earnestly. 

"Red Coat is happy to see you, " said Tayoga, "but he will be happierto see your bear. "

"The Lieutenant is hungry, " said Black Rifle. "Then come; there isenough for all. "

"What made you wait for us?" asked Robert. 

"You know how I roam the woods, doing as I please and under nobody'scommand. I found that Tandakora was by the lake with warriors andthat St. Luc was not far away. Tandakora's men seemed to be trailingsomebody, and hiding in the bushes, I spied on them. I was near enoughto hear two warriors talking and I learned that it was you they werefollowing. Then, coming on ahead, I left a trail for you to see. AndI've got plenty of bear steaks already cooked for you. "

"God bless you, Mr. Black Rifle, " said Grosvenor fervently. 

"Amen!" said Robert. 

Black Rifle showed them his lair among dense bushes, and, after theyhad satisfied their hunger, the bear, divided in equal portions amongall, was stored away in their knapsacks, Grosvenor luckily havingretained his own as the Indians had not deprived him of it. They nowhad food enough for several days, and one great source of anxiety wasremoved. 

"What had you found, Black Rifle?" asked Willet. 

"St. Luc has a big force. He's throwing a sort of veil beforeMontcalm, while the Marquis fortifies to meet the attack of theBritish and Americans that all know is coming. Perhaps the Lieutenantcan tell us most about that force!"

"It's to be a great one, " said Grosvenor. 

"And we'll go through to Quebec!" said Robert, his eyes flashing, his imagination at once alive. "We'll put out forever the fire that'salways burning in the north and give our border peace. "

"Easy, lads, easy!" said Willet. "A thing's never done until it'sdone. I feel pretty sure we'll do it, but we'll reckon with presentdifficulties first. It seems to me it's our duty now to follow St. Luc, and see what he means to do with his force. It's hard on you, Lieutenant, because you'll have to stay with us. You can't go back toAlbany just yet. "

Grosvenor glanced around at the unbroken forest. "I'm resigned, " hesaid. "After that wonderful escape I'm ready for anything. I see thatthis is my great chance to become a scout, and I'll do the best Ican. "

"I take it, " said Black Rifle, "that the main object of St. Luc is toclear the forest of all our scouts and skirmishers in order that wemay be kept in complete ignorance of Montcalm's movements. We'll showhim that he can't do it. You have not forgotten any of your skill, have you, Tayoga?"

"So far from forgetting any of it he's acquired more, " said Willet, answering for the Onondaga. "When it comes to trailing that boy justbreathes it in. He adds some new tricks every day. But I think we'dbetter lie by, the rest of to-day, and to-night, don't you, BlackRifle? We don't want to wear out our lads at the start. "

"Well spoken, Dave, " responded Black Rifle. "It's a camp in theenemy's country we'll have to make with the warriors all about us, butwe must take the risk. We'd better go to the next brook and walk up ita long distance. It's the oldest of all tricks to hide your trail, butit is still the best. "

They found the brook only a few hundred yards farther on, andextended their walk along its pebbly bed fully a mile and a half as aprecaution, keeping to their wading until they could emerge on rockyground, where they left no trail. 

"It will be only chance now that will bring them down on us, " saidWillet. "Do you think, Lieutenant, that after such a long walk youcould manage another bear steak?"

"If the company will join me!" replied Grosvenor. "I don't wish toshow bad manners. "

"I'll join you, " said Willet, speaking for the others, "and I thinkwe'll make a brief camp on that wooded hill there. "

"Why on a hill, Mr. Willet? Why not in a hollow where it seems to mewe would be better hidden?"

"Because, besides hiding ourselves, we want to see, and you can seebetter from a height than from a valley. In the bushes there we'llhave a view all about us, and I don't think our enemies can cometoo near, unseen by us. When we get into the thicket on the hill, Lieutenant, you can resume that pleasant nap that you did not finish. Eight or ten hours more of sleep will be just the thing for you. "

"All of you sleep a while, " said Black Rifle. "I'll guard. I'm fresh. But be sure you walk on the stones. We must leave no trace. "

They found a fairly comfortable place in the thicket and soon all wereasleep except Black Rifle, who sat with his rifle between his knees, and from his covert scanned the forest on all sides. 

Black Rifle felt satisfaction. He was pleased to be with the friendsfor whom he cared most. An historical figure, solitary, aloof, he wasa vivid personality, yet scarcely anything was known about him. Hisright name even had disappeared, and, to the border, far and near hewas just Black Rifle, or Black Jack, a great scout and a terror to theIndians. In his way, he was fond of Willet, Tayoga and young Lennox, and he felt also that he would like Grosvenor when he knew him better. So, while they slept, he watched with a vigilance that nobody saveTayoga could surpass. 

Black Rifle saw the life of the forest go on undisturbed. The birds onthe boughs went about their business, and the little animals workedor played as usual in the bushes. Everything said to him that no enemywas near, and his own five senses confirmed it. The afternoon passed, and, about twilight, Tayoga awoke, but the others slept on. 

"Sleep now, Black Rifle, " said the Onondaga. "I will take up thewatch. "

"I don't feel like closing my eyes just yet, Tayoga, " replied thescout, "and I'll sit a while with you. Nothing has happened. Tandakorahas not been able to find our trail. "

"But he will hunt long for it, Black Rifle. When my race hates ithates well. Tandakora feels his grudge against us. He has tried to dous much harm and he is grieved because we have not fallen before him. He blames us for it. "

"I know he does. Did you hear something walking in the thicket at thebottom of the hill?"

"It is only a bear. Perhaps he is looking for a good place in which topass the night, but he will go much farther away. "

"Why, Tayoga?"

"Because the wind is shifting about a little, and, in another minute, it will take him a whiff of the human odor. Then he will run away, andrun fast. Now he is running. "

"I don't hear him, Tayoga, but I take it that you know what you aresaying is true. "

"My ears are uncommonly keen, Black Rifle. It is no merit of mine thatthey are so. Why should a man talk about a gift from Manitou, when itreally is the work of Manitou? Ah, the bear is going toward the southand he is well frightened because he never stops to look back, nordoes he hesitate! Now he is gone and he will not come back again!"

Black Rifle glanced at the Onondaga in the dusk, and his eyes werefull of admiration. 

"You have wonderful gifts, Tayoga, " he said. "I don't believe sucheyes and ears as yours are to be found in the head of any other man. "

"But, as I have just told you, Black Rifle, however good they maybe the credit belongs to Manitou and not to me. I am but a poorinstrument. "

"Still you find 'em useful, and the exercise of such powers must yielda certain pleasure. They're particularly valuable just now, as I'mthinking we'll have an eventful night. "

"I think so too, Black Rifle. With the warriors and the French so nearus it is not likely that it could pass in peace. "

"At any rate, Dave and the lads are not worrying about it. I never sawanybody sleep more soundly. I reckon they were pretty well worn out. "

"So they were, and, unless danger comes very close, we will not awakenthem. That it will be near us soon I do not doubt because Tododahowarns me that peril is at hand. "

He was looking up at the star on which his patron saint sat and hisface had that rapt expression which it always wore when his spiritleaped into the void to meet that of the great Onondaga chief whohad gone away four hundred years ago. Black Rifle regarded him withrespect. He too was steeped in Indian lore and belief, and, if Tayogasaid he saw and heard what others could not hear or see, then he sawand heard them and that was all there was to it. 

"What do you see, Tayoga?" he asked. 

"Tododaho sits on his star with the wise snakes, coil on coil inhis hair, and the great Mohawk, Hayowentha, who is inferior only toTododaho, speaks to him from his own star across infinite space. Theyare talking of us, but it comes only as a whisper, like the dyingvoice of a distant wind, and I cannot understand their words. But boththe great warriors look down warningly at us. They tell us to beware, that we are threatened by a great peril. I can read their faces. Buta mist is passing in the heavens. The star of the Mohawk fades. Lo, it is gone! And now the vapors gather before the face of Tododaho too. Lo, he also has gone, and there are only clouds and mists in the farheavens! But the great chiefs, from their stars, have told us to watchand to watch well. "

"I believe you! I believe every word you say, Tayoga, " exclaimed BlackRifle, in a tone of awe. "The mist is coming down here too. I thinkit's floating in from the lake. It will be all over the thickets soon. I reckon that the danger threatening us is from the warriors, andif we are in a veil of fog we'll have to rely on our ears. I'm notbragging when I say that mine are pretty good, but yours are better. "

Tayoga did not reply. He knew that the compliment was true, but, asbefore, he ascribed the credit to Manitou because he had made the giftand not to himself who was merely an involuntary agent. The mist andvapors were increasing, drifting toward them in clouds from the lake, a vanguard of shreds and patches, already floating over the bushes inwhich they lay. It was evident that soon they would not be able to seefive yards from there. 

In ten minutes the mist became a fog, white and thick. The sleepingthree were almost hidden, although they were at the feet of thewatchers, and the two saw each other but dimly. They seemed to be ina tiny island with a white ocean circling about them. The Onondaga layflat and put his ear to the earth. 

"What do you hear, Tayoga?" whispered the scout. 

"Nothing yet, Black Rifle, but the usual whispers of the wilderness, alittle wind among the trees and a distant and uneasy deer walking. "

"Why should a deer be walking about at this time, and why should he beuneasy, Tayoga? Any deer in his right mind ought to be taking his restnow in the forest. "

"That is true, Black Rifle, but this deer is worried and when a deeris worried there is a cause. A deer is not like a man, full of fanciesand creating danger when danger there is none. He is troubled becausethere are strange presences in the woods, presences that he dreads. "

"Maybe he scents us. "

"No, the wind does not blow from us toward him. Do not move! Do notstir in the least, Black Rifle! I think I catch another sound, almostas light as that made by a leaf when it falls! Ah, Manitou is good tome! He makes me hear to-night better than I ever heard before, becauseit is his purpose, I know not why, to make me do so! There comes thelittle sound again and it is real! It was a footstep far away, andthen another and another and now many! It is the tread of marching menand they are white men!"

"How do you know they are white men, Tayoga?"

"Mingled with the sound of their footsteps is a little clank madeby the hilts of swords and the butts of pistols striking against themetal on their belts. There is a slight creaking of leather, too, which could not possibly come from a band of warriors. I hear the echoof a voice! I think it is a command, a short, sharp word or two suchas white officers give. The sounds of the footsteps merge now, BlackRifle, because the men are marching to the same step. I think theremust be at least fifty of them. They are sure to be French, becausewe are certain our troops are not yet in this region, and because onlythe French are so active that they make these swift marches at night. "

"Unfortunately that's so, Tayoga. Will they pass near us?"

"Very near us, but I do not think they will see us, as the fog is sothick. "

"Should we wake the others and move?"

"No, at least not yet. Now they are going very slowly. It is notbecause they do not know the way, but because the fog troubles them. It is St. Luc who leads them. "

"I don't see how your ear can tell you that, Tayoga. "

"It is not my ear, it is my mind that tells me, Black Rifle. TheFrench would not go through the forest to-night, unless they hadwarriors with them as guides, flankers and skirmishers. Only St. Luccould make them come, because we know that even the French have greattrouble in inducing them to enter big battles. They like better ambushand foray. De Courcelles could not make them march on this journey norcould Jumonville. My reason tells me it could be only St. Luc. It mustbe!"

"Yes, I'm sure now it's St. Luc up to some trick that we ought tomeet. "

"But we do not know what the trick is, Black Rifle. Ah, they havestopped! All of them have stopped!"

"It is not possible that they have seen any traces of us, Tayoga! Weleft no trail. Besides, this fog is so thick and heavy; it's like ablanket hiding everything!"

"No, it is not that. We left no trail. They are so near that we couldsee them if there were no fog. Now I hear some one walking alone infront of the company. His step is quick, sharp and positive. It is St. Luc, because, being the leader, he is the only one who would walk thatway at such a time. I think he wants to see for himself or rather feeljust where they are. Now he too stops, and some one walks forward tojoin him. It is a Frenchman, because he has on boots. I can hear justthe faintest creak of the leather. It must be De Courcelles. "

"It may be his comrade Jumonville. "

"No, it is De Courcelles, because he is tall while Jumonville is not, and the stride of this man who is going forward to join St. Luc islong. It is surely De Courcelles. St. Luc does not like him, but hehas to use him, because the Frenchmen are not many, and a leader canonly lead those who are at hand to be led. Now they talk together. Perhaps they are puzzled about the direction. "

"Well, so would I be if I had to go anywhere in such a fog. "

"They walk back together to the soldiers, and now there is no noise offootsteps. "

"I take it that they're waiting for something. "

"Aye, Black Rifle. They are waiting in the hope that the fog willrise. You know how suddenly a fog can lift and leave everything brightand clear. "

"And they would see us at once. They'll be fairly on top of us. "

"So they would be, if the fog should go quickly away. "

"And do you think it will?" asked Black Rifle in alarm. 

Tayoga laughed under his breath. 

"I do not, " he replied confidently. "There is no wind to take it away. The great bank of mist and vapor will be heavy upon the ground andwill increase in thickness. It would not be wise for us to move, because there may be ears among them as keen as ours, and they mighthear us. Then blinded by the fog we might walk directly into the handsof prowling warriors. Although we are not many yards from them we aresafest where we are, motionless and still. "

Black Rifle also lay down and put his ear to the earth. 

"I hear very well myself, although not as well as you, Tayoga, " hewhispered, "and I want to notice what they're doing as far as I can. I make out the sound of a lot of footsteps, but I can't tell what theymean. "

"They are sending groups in different directions, Black Rifle, lookingfor a way through the forest rather than for us. They are stilluncertain where they are. Five or six men are going southward, aboutas many have turned toward the west, and two warriors and a Frenchmanare coming toward us, the rest stay where they are. "

"It's the three coming in our direction who are bothering me. "

"But remember, Black Rifle, that we are hidden in the deep fog as afish is hidden in the water, and it will be almost as hard to find us. They must step nearly upon us before they could see us. "

Black Rifle, in his eventful life upon the border, had passed throughmany a crisis, but never any that tested his nerves more thoroughlythan the one he now faced. He too heard the steps of the threewarriors coming in their direction, cautiously feeling a way throughthe great bank of mist. It was true that they could pass near withoutseeing, but chance might bring them straight to the little group. Heshifted his fingers to the lock and trigger of his rifle, and lookedat the sleeping three whose figures were almost hidden, although theywere not a yard away. He felt that they should be awake and ready butin waking, Grosvenor, at least, might make enough noise to draw thewarriors upon them at once. 

"They have shifted their course a little, " whispered Tayoga, "andit leads to our right. Now they change back again, and now they keepturning toward the left. I think they will pass eight or ten yardsfrom us, which will be as good as five hundred or a thousand. "

The white man slowly raised his rifle, but did not cock it. Thataction would have made a clicking sound, sharp and clear in the fog, but the quick hands were ready for instant use. He knew, as Tayogahad said, that the chance of the warriors walking upon them in theblinding fog was small, but if the chance came it would have to be metwith all their power and resource. 

"I think they will come within about ten feet of us, " continuedTayoga, in his soft whisper. "There are two tall warriors and onequite short. The tall ones take about three steps to the short one'sfour and even then the short man is always behind. They do not walkin single file as usual, but spread out that they may cover as muchground as possible. Now they are coming very near and I think it best, Black Rifle, that I talk no more for the present, but I will hold myrifle ready as you are doing, if unlucky chance should bring them uponus. "

The footsteps approached and passed a little to the left, but came sonear that Black Rifle almost fancied he could see the dim figuresin the fog. When they went on he drew a mighty breath and wiped theperspiration from his face. 

"We fairly grazed the edge of death, " he whispered. "I'll sit up nowand you can do the rest of the listening all by yourself, Tayoga. "

"The three have rejoined the main body, " said the Onondaga, "and theother parties that went out have also gone back. I think the one thatwent south probably found the way in which they wanted to go, and theywill now move on, leaving us safe for the while. Yes, I can hear themmarching and the clank of the French weapons and equipment. "

He listened a few minutes longer, and then announced that they werequite beyond hearing. 

"They are gone, " he said, "and Great Bear, Dagaeoga, and Red Coat havenot even known that they were here. "

"In which they were lucky, " said Black Rifle. 

The scout awoke the three, who were much astonished to learn that suchdanger had passed so near them. Then they considered what was best forthem to do next. 

CHAPTER VII

THE FOREST BATTLE

"It is quite evident, " said Robert, as they talked, "that we mustfollow on the trail of St. Luc. We've settled in our minds thathe wants to keep our people busy along Lake George, while Montcalmfortifies higher up. Then it's our duty to find out what he's doingand stop it if we can. "

All were in agreement upon the point, even Grosvenor, who did not yetfeel at home in the woods. 

"But we must wait until the fog lifts, " said Willet. "If we moved nowwe might walk directly into the arms of the enemy, and we can affordto wait the night through, anyhow. Tayoga, we have got to keep youfresh, because your senses and faculties must be at their finest andmost delicate pitch for trailing, so now you go to sleep. All the restof you do the same, and I'll watch. "

Soon four slumbered, and only the hunter was awake and on guard. Buthe was enough. His sight and hearing were almost as good as those ofTayoga himself and he too began to believe that the Onondaga's Manitouwas a shield before them. Danger had come often and very near, butit had always passed, and, for the present, at least, he was notapprehensive. The fog might hang on all night if it chose. Theycould easily make up lost ground in the morning. Meanwhile they wereaccumulating fresh strength. The four were sleeping very placidly, andit was not likely that they would awake before dawn. Willet looked attheir relaxed figures with genuine benevolence. There were the friendsfor whom he cared most, and he felt sure the young Englishman alsowould become an addition. Grosvenor was full of courage and he hadalready proved that he was adaptable. He would learn fast. The hunterhad every reason to be satisfied with himself and the situation. 

The fog did not go away. Instead, it thickened perceptibly, rollingup in new waves from the lake. The figures of the sleeping four werewrapped in it as in a white blanket, but Willet knew they were there. No air stirred, and, as he sat silent, he listened for sounds thatmight come through the white veil, hearing only the occasionalstirring of some animal. Toward morning the inevitable changeoccurred. A wind arose in the south, gentle puffs in the beginning, then blowing steady and strong. The fog was torn away first at thetop, where it was thinnest, floating off in shreds and patches, andthen the whole wall of it yielded before the insistent breeze, driventoward the north like a mist, and leaving the woods and thickets free. Willet made a careful circle about the camp, at a range of severalhundred yards, and found no sign of hostile presence. Then he resumedhis silent vigil, and, an hour later, the sun rose in a shower ofgold. Tayoga opened his eyes and Willet awakened the others. 

"The fog is gone, " said the hunter, "and eyes are useful once more. I've been around the camp and there is no immediate threat hangingover us. We can enjoy a good breakfast on Black Rifle's cold bear, andthen we'll start on St. Luc's trail. "

The path of the force that had marched past in the night was quiteplain. Even Grosvenor, with his inexperience, could tell that manymen had walked there. Most of the Frenchmen as well as the Indianshad worn moccasins, but the imprints made by the boot heels of DeCourcelles and Jumonville were clearly visible among the faintertraces. 

"How many men would you say were in this force, Tayoga?" asked Willet. 

"About fifty Frenchmen and maybe as many warriors, " replied theOnondaga. "The Frenchmen stay together, but the warriors leave nowand then in little parties, and the trail also shows where some of theparties came back. See, Red Coat, here is where two warriors returned. The French stay with St. Luc, not because they are not good scouts andtrailers, but because the division of the work now allots this task tothe Indians. "

"You're right when you call the French good scouts and trailers, " saidWillet. "They seem to take naturally to forest life, and I know theIndians like them better than they do any other white people. As Ioften tell Robert, here, the French are enemies of whom anybody can beproud. There isn't a braver race in the world. "

"I don't underrate 'em, " said Grosvenor. 

"It won't be long until we reach their camp, " said Tayoga. "SharpSword is too great a leader to have carried his men very far in ablind fog. I do not think he went on more than a mile. It is likelythat he stopped at the first brook, and the slope of the ground showsthat we will come soon to a stream. More of the scouts that he sentout are returning to the main trail. They could not have gone far inthe fog and of course they found nothing. "

"We'll have, then, to beware lest we run into their camp beforethey've left it, " said Willet. 

"I don't think Sharp Sword would stay there after dawn, " continued theOnondaga. "The fact that he marched at night in the fog shows that heis eager to get on, and I am quite sure we will find a cold camp. Herego the footsteps of St. Luc. I know they are his, because his footis small and he wears moccasins. All the French soldiers have largerfeet, and the other two Frenchmen, De Courcelles and De Jumonville, wear boots. Sharp Sword does not regard the two officers with favor. He does not associate with them more than is necessary. He keepson the right side of the trail and they on the left. Here go hismoccasins and there go their boots. "

"And straight ahead is the brook by the side of which we'll find theircamp, " said Robert, who had caught the silver flash of water throughthe green foliage. 

The trail, as he had said, led to the brook where the signs of anencampment were numerous. 

"The fog was dense with them as it was with us, " said Tayoga. "It isshown by the fact that they moved about a great deal, walking over allthe ground, before they finally chose a place. If there had been nofog or even only a little they could have chosen at once what theywanted. Knowing that they had no enemy strong enough to be feared theykindled a fire here by this log, more for the sake of light than forwarmth. Sharp Sword did not talk over anything with his lieutenants, De Courcelles and Jumonville. His trail leads to the north side of thecamp, where he wrapped himself in his blanket and lay down. I imaginethat the Canadian, Dubois, who goes with him, as an attendant, watchedover him. De Courcelles and Jumonville slept on the other side of thecamp. There go their boots. All the French soldiers but Dubois laydown to sleep, and only the warriors watched. They left at dawn, notstopping to eat breakfast. If they had eaten, birds would be herehunting shreds of flesh in the grass, but we do not see a single bird, nor has any wolf or other prowling animal been drawn by the odor offood. We were right in our surmise that Sharp Sword did not wish todelay. Perhaps there is some force of ours that he can catch in atrap, and he wishes to repeat his success against the Mountain Wolf. "

"And it is our business to stop him, " said Willet. 

"If so, we must act promptly, Great Bear. When Sharp Sword makes uphis mind to strike he strikes, quick and hard. After his brief camphere he continued his march toward the south. He threw out warriors asscouts and skirmishers. You can see their trail, leading off into thewoods, and then his main force marched in a close and compact group. Just beyond the camp a little while after they made the new start hecalled De Courcelles and De Jumonville to him, and talked with thema little. Here is where his moccasins stood, and here is where theirboots stood, facing him, while they received his orders. Then theboots walked back to the end of the line and St. Luc must have spokento them very sharply. "

"Why do you say that, Tayoga?" asked Grosvenor. 

"You will notice that here where the trails of boots turn back thestems of grass in two or three places are broken off, not crusheddown. De Courcelles and Jumonville kicked them in anger with the sharptoes of their boots, and they could have been angry only because SharpSword rebuked them. "

"You must be right, Tayoga. "

"It does not admit of any doubt, Red Coat. They took their places atthe rear of the marching line, and Sharp Sword went on ahead. At notime does he permit them to walk beside him. He still regards the twoFrenchmen with much disfavor, and he will continue to do so though hemust use them in his expedition. "

Tayoga spoke in his precise school English, in which he never omittedor abbreviated a word, but he was very positive. It did not occur toany of the others to doubt him. They had seen too many evidences ofhis surpassing skill on the trail. They swung along and Grosvenornoticed that many birds now appeared, hopping about in the path, as ifsearching among the bushes and in the grass for something. 

"It looks as if they were seeking food dropped by our foes, " he said. 

"Did we not say that Red Coat would learn and learn fast!" exclaimedTayoga. "He has in him the spirit of the forester, and, in time, hewill make a great trailer. I have observed the birds, Red Coat, andyour conclusion is correct. Sharp Sword's force did not pause to cookbreakfast or even to eat it at the camp, but they took it as theywalked along swiftly, dropping shreds of flesh or grains of hominyor bones picked clean as they walked. The birds have come to feast ontheir leavings. Doubtless, they have eaten all already and are merelyhunting for more that does not exist. It is strange that no prowlingwolf has come. Ah, I see the nose of one now in the thicket! SharpSword and his force cannot be very far ahead, and we shall have to bevery cautious how we proceed. "

"I think it likely, " said Willet, "that Tandakora and his band willjoin him soon. If he is intending an attack upon us somewhere he willwant to mass his full strength for it. "

"Tandakora will join him before he makes his next camp, " said Tayoga, in the most positive manner. "Great Bear reasons well. I expect to seethe trail of the Ojibway chief, within an hour. "

They went forward slowly, lest they walk into an ambush set by thefoe, and, before they had gone two miles, the Onondaga pointed to anew trail coming out of the forest and merging into that of St. Luc. 

"Dagaeoga knows who has walked here!" he said. 

"Yes, " replied Robert. "It's easy to tell where the great feet ofTandakora have passed. I suppose he leaves bigger footprints than anyother man now in the province of New York. His warriors were with himtoo when he joined St. Luc. We were right in supposing that the Frenchleader meditates an attack upon us somewhere. "

"Tandakora talked a while with St. Luc, " said Tayoga, when theyhad gone a hundred yards farther. "The big moccasins and the smallmoccasins stood together beside the trail. The earth was dampened muchby the fog last night and it leaves the impressions. I think he talkedlonger with the Ojibway than he did with De Courcelles and Jumonville. Tandakora is an evil man but perhaps St. Luc feels less dislike forhim than he does for the two white men. The Ojibway is only a savagefrom the region of the Great Lakes, but the Frenchmen should knowthat the straight way of life is the right way. You do not forget, Dagaeoga, how De Courcelles planned with the others that time we werein Quebec, to have you killed by the bully, Boucher!"

"I don't forget it, " said Robert. "I can never forget it, nor do Iforget how Dave took my place and sent the bully to a land where hecan never more do murder. Much as I hate Tandakora, I don't blame St. Luc for hating him less than he does De Courcelles and Jumonville. "

"After the talk they went on together to the head of the line, "said Tayoga. "Now they increase their speed. The stride of St. Luclengthens and as it lengthens so must those of all the rest. We arenot now in any danger of running into them, but we may incur it beforenight. "

They did not abate their own speed, but continued in the path withoutpause, until nearly noon. The broad trail led straight on, over hills, across valleys and always through deep forest, cut here and thereby clear streams. The sun came out, and it was warm under the trees. Grosvenor, unused to such severe exertion of this kind, began tobreathe with difficulty. But Tayoga called a halt in time at the edgeof a brook, and all knelt to drink. 

"St. Luc's men were tired and thirsty too, Red Coat, " said theOnondaga. "All of them drank. You can see the prints of their kneesand feet as they bent over the water. It is a good brook. Manitouhas filled the wilderness with its like, that man and beast may enjoythem. We will rest here a while, if Great Bear and Black Rifle sayso. "

"We do, " said the two men together. 

They remained fully an hour by the little stream. Robert himself, used as he was to the wilderness, was glad of the rest, and Grosvenorfairly reveled in it, feeling that his nerves and muscles werebeing created anew. They also made further inroads on their bearand Grosvenor was glad to see the birds coming for the shredsthey dropped. He had quite a kindly feeling for the little wingedcreatures. 

"I don't want to think that everything in the woods is an enemy, " hesaid. 

When they resumed the pursuit they found another new trail merginginto that of the main force. It was a mixed band, red and white as thecharacter of the footprints showed, and numbered about twenty men. 

"It is clear, " said Tayoga, "that as we supposed, Sharp Sword isplanning a heavy stroke. All the detached forces are coming in, underinstructions, to join him. We know that Montcalm drew back into thenorth after his great blow at Fort William Henry, and we think he isgoing to fortify on Champlain or between the two lakes. Some of ourpeople must be along the shores of Andiatarocte and Sharp Sword doesnot want them to find out too much about Montcalm. "

"At any rate I think our own enterprise will culminate before night, "said Willet. "We should overtake them by dusk if we try. "

"Sharp Sword's men will make a new camp before long, " said Tayoga, "and from that they will launch their attack upon whatever point orforce of ours they intend to attack. They are not going so fast now, and the trail is growing very warm. Sharp Sword's stride is shorteningand so, of course, is the stride of all the others. I think he nowfeels that the need of hurrying is over, and he is likely to becomemuch more deliberate. "

"And the ground is beginning to slope down toward a deep valley, " saidWillet. "Water and wood will be plentiful there, and I think that'swhere St. Luc will make his camp to-night. "

"I think so too, " said Tayoga. "And since the dusk is not far awaymaybe they have lighted the fire already. Suppose, Great Bear, weclimb the hill on our right and see if our eyes can reach theirsmoke. "

The crest of the hill was about three hundred feet above them, butwhen they reached it they could see a great distance on all sides, the lake a vast glittering bowl on their left and the mighty greenwilderness of hills, mountains and woods on their right. Directlyahead of them was a faint dark line against the dazzling blue of thesky. 

"Smoke!" said Tayoga. 

"St. Luc's smoke, " said Willet. 

"The very smoke of the camp for which we were looking and which wewere expecting!" said Black Rifle. 

Robert's pulses beat hard, as they always did when he knew the greatFrench Chevalier to be near. But that emotion soon passed and inits place came the thought of the enemy's presence. However muchhe admired St. Luc he was an official foe, to be met upon thebattlefield. 

"We must look into their camp, " he said. 

"So we must, " said Willet, "and to do that we shall have to go muchnearer. The risk is too great now, but it will soon be night, and thenwe can approach. We can see them well, then, because they'll build allthe fires they like, since they think they have nothing to fear. "

Then the five waited in silence among the thick woods on the crest ofthe hill, and Grosvenor prepared his mind for his first stalk. Full ofcourage, ambitious, eager to excel, he resolved to acquit himself withcredit. But this was war, far different from that on the open fieldsof Europe for which his early training had fitted him. One must liein the deep forest and depend upon the delicacy of eye and ear and anexceeding quickness of hand. It had not been long since he wouldhave considered his present situation incredible, and, even now, itrequired some effort to convince himself that it was true. 

But there beside him were the comrades whom he liked so well, Robert, Tayoga and the hunter whom he had known before and the strange darkfigure of Black Rifle, that man of mystery and terror. Around him wasthe wilderness now in the glow of advancing twilight, and before himhe knew well lay St. Luc and the formidable French and Indian force. Time and place were enough to try the soul of an inexperienced youthand yet Grosvenor was not afraid. His own spirit and willingnessto dare peril made a shield for him. His comrades were only four innumber, but Grosvenor felt that, in fact, they were twenty. He didnot know what strange pass into which they would lead him, but he feltsure they would succeed. 

He saw the red rim of the sun sink behind the western crests, and thenthe last twilight died into the night. Heavy darkness trailed over theforest, but soon moon and stars sprang out, and the sky became silver, the spire of smoke reappearing across its southern face. But Willet, who was in reality the leader of the little party, gave no sign. Grosvenor knew that they were waiting for the majority of St. Luc's force to go to sleep, leaving only the sentinels before theyapproached, but it was hard to sit there so long. His nerves were onedge and his muscles ached, but his spirit put a powerful rein overthe flesh and he said never a word, until far in the night Willet gavethe order to advance. 

"Be careful, lads, " he said, "and now is your chance, Lieutenant, toshow how well you can keep up the start you've made as a trailer. Thatsmoke over there which merges from several camp fires is our beacon. "

They crept through the thickets. Grosvenor saw the dark gray toweragainst the sky grow larger and larger, and at last a luminous glowthat came from the camp fires, rose under the horizon. 

"To the edge of this last hill, " whispered Willet, "and I think we cansee them. "

They redoubled their care as they advanced, and then, thrusting theirheads through the bushes, looked down into the little valley in whichthe camp of St. Luc was pitched. 

Several fires were burning, and Robert distinctly saw the Frenchleader standing before one of them, not in forest green, but in hissplendid officer's uniform of white and silver. A gallant and romanticfigure he looked, outlined by the blaze, young, lithe and strong. Again the heart of the lad throbbed, and he was drawn powerfullytoward St. Luc. What was it that caused this feeling and why had theChevalier on more than one occasion and at risk shown himself to behis friend?

Not as many in the camp as they had expected had yet gone to sleep. Tandakora, somber and gigantic, gnawed the flesh from the big bone ofa deer and then, throwing the bone into the fire, approached St. Luc. Robert saw them talking and presently De Courcelles and Jumonvillecame also. The four talked a little while and now and then theChevalier pointed toward the south. 

"That is where they intend their blow to fall, " whispered Tayoga. 

"Beyond a doubt, lad, " the hunter whispered back, "but we may be ableto anticipate 'em. "

The wild scene, the like of which he had never looked upon before, cast a strange spell over Grosvenor. He too recognized, even at thedistance, the power of St. Luc's personality, and Tandakora, looming, immense, in the firelight, was like some monster out of an earlier, primordial world. Warriors and soldiers asleep were scattered beforethe fires, and, at the edge of the forest, walked the sentinels. Itwas an alert and formidable camp, and the young Englishman felt thathe and his comrades were grazing the extreme edge of danger. 

De Courcelles and Jumonville presently left St. Luc and went toanother fire, where they lay down and fell asleep, their militarycloaks spread over them. Then the short, dark Canadian Dubois appearedand St. Luc spoke to him also. Dubois bowed respectfully and brought ablanket, which he spread before the fire. St. Luc lay down on it, andhe too was soon asleep. 

"It's time for us to go, " whispered Willet, "but I'd feel saferif Tandakora also went to sleep. That savage is likely to send outscouts. "

"Tandakora does not mean to sleep to-night, " said Tayoga. "He suspectsthat we are somewhere near and he is troubled. If he were not uneasyhe would take his rest, which is what a chief always does when theopportunity presents itself. But he has thrown his second bone intothe fire, and he walks about, looking now at the sleepers and now atthe forest. I think he will soon send two or three runners toward thesouth. See, he is speaking to them now, and two are starting. "

Two Indians left the camp and glided silently into the woods. ThenTandakora stopped his restless pacing, and lay down on the ground. Hisface was in the shadow, but he seemed to be asleep. 

The four on the hill crept away as cautiously as they had come, and they agreed that they would make a curve around St. Luc's camp, traveling all night toward the south. Willet was anxious about thetwo warriors whom Tandakora had sent out, and he felt that they mightpossibly encounter them on the way. He led his little group firsttoward the lake and then bore south, being quite sure that before noonthe next day they would reach a British or American detachment of somekind. Everything indicated such proximity and they were agreed thatthey would find their friends on the shores of the lake. It was notlikely that either colonials or regulars would leave the open waterand go far into woods which furnished so many perils. 

They were refreshed by sleep and plenty of food and they made goodtime. They walked in single file, Willet leading with Tayoga last andGrosvenor in front of him. The young Englishman's ambition, encouragedby success, was rising higher than ever, and he was resolved that thisnight trail which he was treading should be a good one, so far as hewas concerned. Robert walked in front of him and he was careful tostep exactly where young Lennox did, knowing that if he did so hewould break no sticks and make no undue noise. The test was severe, but he succeeded. By and by his breath grew short once more. Nevertheless he was glad when Willet halted, and asked Tayoga if heheard any unusual sound in the forest. Before replying the Onondagalay down and put his ear to the ground. 

"I do hear a sound which is not that of the trees nor of an animal, "he replied. "It is made by men walking, and I think they are the twowarriors whom Tandakora sent out from the camp. "

"And if you can hear them walking they must be very near. That issure. "

"It is true, Great Bear. These two warriors are sent south to spy uponwhatever force of ours St. Luc means to attack, and it may be thatthey will strike our trail, although they are not looking for it. There is light enough now to show our traces to good trailers. "

"Aye, Tayoga, you speak truly. Lie down, lads, we must not showourselves. It's possible that they'll pass on and not dream of ourpresence here. "

"It is in the hands of Manitou, " said the Onondaga gravely. "They arestill walking toward the south at an even pace, which shows that theyhave seen nothing. I can hear their footfalls, only a whisper againstthe earth, but unmistakable. Now, they are just behind us, andtheir course is the same as ours. Ah, the footfalls cease! They havestopped. They have seen our trail, Great Bear. Manitou has given hisdecree against us, and who are we to complain? He has done so much forus that now he would put us to the test, and see whether we are worthyof his favor. We shall have to fight the messengers. "

"It should be easy enough for us who are five to beat two warriors, "said Robert. 

"We can surely beat two, " said Tayoga, "but they will try to hold uswhile they call help. It will not be long before you hear the cry of anight bird, doubtless an owl. "

"Have they begun to move again?" asked Robert. 

"I cannot hear a sound. Perhaps they are stirring, but they creep socautiously that they make no noise at all. It would be their objectto make their own position uncertain and then we would go on at greatperil from their bullets. It will be best for us to stay a while wherewe are. "

Tayoga's words were accepted at once as wise by the others. It wasimpossible to tell where the two warriors now lay, and, if theyundertook to go on, their figures would be disclosed at once by thebrilliant moonshine. So they flattened themselves against the groundin the shadow of the bushes and waited patiently. The time seemed toGrosvenor to be forever, but he thrilled with the belief in comingcombat. He still felt that he was in the best of all company forforest and midnight battle, and he did not fear the issue. 

Willet was hopeful that the skies would darken, but they did not doso. The persistent moon and a host of stars continued to shine down, flooding the forest with light, and he knew that if any one of themstood up a bullet would be his instant welcome. At last came thecry of the night bird, the note of the owl, as Tayoga had predicted, rising from a point to their right and somewhat behind them, but toofar away for rifle shot. It was a singular note, wild, desolate andfull of menace. 

"There may have been another band of warriors in this direction, "whispered Tayoga, "perhaps a group of hunters who had not yet returnedto St. Luc, and he is calling to them. "

"No earthly doubt of it, " said Black Rifle. "Can you hear the reply, Tayoga?"

"Now I hear it, though it is very faint. It is from the south and thewarriors will soon be here. We shall have a band to fight. "

"Then we'd better bear off toward the west, " said Willet. "Come, lads, we have to creep for it. "

They made their way very slowly on hands and knees away from thelake, Willet leading and Tayoga bringing up the rear. It was hardand painful work for Grosvenor, but again he succeeded in advancingwithout noise, and he began to think they would elude the vigilance ofthe savage scouts, when a sibilant whisper from Willet warned them tofall flat again. His command was just in time as a rifle cracked inthe bushes ahead of them, and Grosvenor distinctly heard the bullet asit hissed over their heads. Willet threw his rifle to his shoulder butquickly took it down again. The Indian who had fired was gone and alittle puff of smoke rising above the bushes told where he had been. Then the five crept away toward the right and drew into a slighthollow, rimmed around with bushes, where they lay hugging the earth. 

"Our course took us almost directly into the path of that fellow, "said Willet, "and of course he saw us. I'm sorry I didn't get a shotat him. "

"Do not worry, Great Bear, " said Tayoga. "You will find plenty of usefor your bullets. The band has come. Hark to the war whoop!"

The long, piercing yell, so full of menace and most sinister in itsdying note, swelled through the forest. Grosvenor, despite his courageand confidence in his comrades, shivered. He had heard that same yellmany a time, when Braddock's army was cut down in the deep forest byan invisible foe. He could never forget its import. But he graspedhis rifle firmly, and strove to see the enemy, who, he knew, wasapproaching. His four comrades lay in silence, but the muzzle of everyweapon was thrust forward. 

"It's fortunate we found this little hollow, " said Willet. "It willgive us shelter for a while. "

"And we'll need it, " said Black Rifle. "They know where we are, ofcourse, but they'll take their time about attacking. "

"Keep your heads down, lads, " said Willet. "Don't be too eager to see. If they're too far away for us to shoot at we are too far away forthem too. "

Five minutes later and a flash came from a thicket on their left. Willet pulled trigger at the flash and a death cry came back. 

"That's one out of the way, " said Black Rifle calmly, "and they're madclean through. Hear 'em yell!"

The fierce war whoop died in many echoes, and bullets spattered therocks about them. The five made no further reply as yet, but theforest battle was now on. 

CHAPTER VIII

THE BOAT BUILDERS

Robert and Grosvenor lay, side by side, propped up partly on theirelbows, their rifles thrust well forward, and watching toward thenorth. They were not able to see anything, save the dark outline ofthe forest, and a little puff of smoke rising where an Indian hadfired. The wilderness itself was absolutely still but Robert's vividimagination as usual peopled it thickly. Although his eye did notreach any human figure his mind pictured them everywhere, waitingpatiently for a chance at his comrades and himself. He, more thanany other of the five, realized the full extent of the danger. Hisextraordinary fancy pictured to him every possibility, and so hiscourage was all the greater, because he had the strength to face themwith a tranquil mind. 

A flash in the thicket and a bullet struck on a rock near Robert, glanced off and buried itself in a tree beyond them. He shivered alittle. Fancy pictured the bullet not as missing, but as hitting him. Then he steadied himself, and was as ready as Willet or Black Riflefor whatever might come. 

"I think that shot was fired by a sharpshooter who has crept forwardahead of the others, " whispered the hunter. "He's lying behind thatlow bush to the west. "

"I'm of your mind about it, " said Black Rifle. "As soon as he reloadshe'll chance another shot at where he thinks we're lying, and thatwill be his last. "

Robert heard the low words, and he shivered again a little. He couldnever grow used to the taking of human life, even in dire necessity. He knew that Willet had spoken the truth, and that the redsharpshooter would fire only one more shot. Soon he had the proof. Thesecond flash came from the same point. Again the bullet glanced amongthe rocks, but, before the report of the rifle died, another answered. It was that of the hunter and he found his mark. A cry came from thebush, followed by a fierce yell of anger from those farther back, andthen the sinister stillness settled again over the wilderness. 

"The Indian has gone!" whispered Grosvenor in an awed tone to Robert. 

"Yes, Dave fired at the flash, and he never misses. The cry showed it. But it will make the warriors all the more eager to take us. "

The silence lasted about a quarter of an hour, and then fire wasopened upon them from three sides, bullets singing over their heads, or spattering upon the rocks. 

"Lie flat, lads, " commanded Willet. "This is random lead, and if wekeep close to the earth 'twill all pass us by. The warriors are seldomgood marksmen. "

But one of the bullets, glancing from a rock, nipped Black Rifle inthe shoulder. It was a very slight wound, though, and its only effectwas to make him more eager to reach his enemy. In a few minutes hischance came as he caught a glimpse of a dusky but incautious figureamong the trees, and, quick as a flash, drew trigger on it. There wasno cry, but he saw the shadowy figure go down, not to rise again, andthe fierce soul of Black Rifle was satisfied. 

Scattered shots were fired, after another silence, and a bullet grazedthe back of Grosvenor's hand, drawing a drop or two of blood. It stungfor a few moments, but, on the whole, he was proud of the little hurt. It was a badge of honor, and made him truly a member of this greatforest band. It also stimulated his zeal, and he became eager for ashot of his own. He watched intently and when the warriors fired againhe sent his bullet at the flash, as he had seen Willet and Black Rifledo. He did not know whether he had hit anything, but he hoped. Tayoga, who fired for the first time presently brought down a warrior, andRobert wounded another. But Willet and Black Rifle talked together inwhispers and they were anxious. 

"They won't try to rush us so long as we keep among the rocks, " saidthe hunter. "They know now that we're good shots, but they'll hold ushere until day when their main force will come up and then we'll befinished. "

"It seems pretty certain that's their plan now, " said the scout, "andbetween you and me, Dave, we've got to get away from here somehow. The moon has faded a bit, and that will help us a little. What do youthink, Tayoga?"

"We did not escape other traps to remain here in this, " replied theOnondaga. "We must take the chance and go. "

"In half an hour, perhaps. When the clouds floating up there get wellbefore the moon. "

Robert heard them distinctly and he glanced at the moon which wassteadily growing paler, while the shadows were deepening over theforest. Yet it was obvious that it would not become very dark, and thehalf hour of which Willet had spoken would probably measure the limitof the increase. 

"Can you hear them moving in the bush, Tayoga?" asked Willet. 

The Onondaga put his ear to the ground. 

"Only a light sound toward the north reaches me, " he replied. "Warriors there seem to be moving about. It may be that they havereceived more help. I think, Great Bear, that the time for us to go, if we go at all, is coming fast. "

Willet decided in a few minutes that it would not be any darker thanit was then; and, choosing a southern direction, he crept from therocks, the others following him in line, Tayoga as usual bringing upthe rear. They made a hundred yards in silence, and, then, at alow signal from the hunter, they sank down, almost flat, every onelistening for a sound from the besiegers. Only Tayoga was able to hearfaint noises to right and left. 

"They do not know yet that we have left the rocks, " he whispered, "andthey are still watching that point. Manitou may carry us in safetybetween them. "

They were about to resume their painful creeping, when a half dozenrifles on their right flashed, and they dropped down again. But thebullets did not come their way, instead they rang among the rockswhich they had just left. Tayoga laughed softly. 

"They think we are still there, " he whispered, "and they send muchlead against the inoffensive stone. The more the better for us. "

"I'm devoutly glad the rocks catch what is intended for us, " saidGrosvenor, feeling intense relief. "How long do you think it will be, Tayoga, before I can stand up and walk like a man again?"

"No one can answer that question, " replied the Onondaga. "Butremember, Red Coat, that you are getting splendid practice in theart of going silently along a trail on a dark night. It is what everyforest runner must learn. "

Grosvenor in the dusk could not see the twinkle in Tayoga's eye, but, drawing upon fresh founts of courage and resolution, he settledhimself anew to his task. His elbows and knees ached and it wasdifficult to carry his rifle as he crawled along, but his ambition wasas high as ever, and he would not complain. The lone hoot of an owlcame from the point on the right, where one of the Indian groupslay, and it was promptly answered by a like sound from the left whereanother group was hidden. 

"I think they're beginning to suspect that we may have slipped away, "said Willet, "and they're talking to one another about it. Now they'llstalk the rocks to see, but that will take time, which we can usehandily. Come on, lads, we'll go as fast as possible. "

Curving around a small hill, Willet rose to his feet and the others, with intense relief, did likewise. Robert's and Grosvenor's jointswere young and elastic, and the stiffness quickly left them, butboth had done enough creeping and crawling for one night. All stoodlistening for a minute or two. They heard no more shots fired at therocks, but the two owls began to call again to each other. 

"Do you understand them, Tayoga?" asked Willet. 

"They talk the Huron language, " replied the Onondaga, in his precisefashion, "that is, their signals are those used by the Hurons. Theyare asking each other what has happened at the rocks, and neither cantell. Their expression is that of doubt, impatience and worry. Theysay to each other: 'Those whom we believed we held in a trap may havebroken out of it. It will take time to see and also much peril if theyare still in the trap, because they can use their rifles well. ' Weannoy them much, Great Bear. "

The big hunter chuckled. 

"I don't mind that, " he said. "Their worries are not my worries. Ah, there they go again! What are they saying now, Tayoga?"

"Their tone grows more anxious. You can tell what they feel by theexpression of the owl. Their fear that we may have stolen out of thetrap is increasing, but they cannot know unless they go and see, andthen they may be creeping into the muzzles of our rifles. It is adifficult problem that we have given them to solve, Great Bear. "

"We'll leave it for 'em, lads. Now that we're on our feet we'll go atspeed. "

They walked very rapidly, but they stopped when they heard once morethe faint cries of the owls, now almost lost in the distance. Tayogainterpreted them. 

"They are cries of anger, " he said. "They have discovered that we arenot in the rocks, and now they will look around for our trail, whichwill be hard to find in the darkness of the night. "

"And the thing for us to do is to keep on toward the south as hard aswe can. "

"So it would be, Great Bear, but others are coming up from the south, and we would go directly into their arms. "

"What do you mean, Tayoga?"

"A number of men are advancing, and I think they are warriors. "

"Then we have merely slipped out of one trap to fall into another. "

"It is possible, Great Bear. It is also possible that those who comeare friends. Let me put my ear to the earth, which is the bringer ofsound. It is clear to me that those who walk toward us are warriors. White men would not tread so lightly. I do not think, Great Bear, that any force of the Indians who are allied with the French would becoming up from the south, and the chances are that these be friends. "

He sent forth the call of a bird, a beautiful, clear note, and it wasanswered instantly with a note as clear and as beautiful. 

"They are friends!" said Tayoga joyfully. "These be the Ganeagaono!"

"Ganeagaono?" exclaimed Grosvenor. 

"Mohawks, " explained Robert. "The Keepers of the Eastern Gate. Theleading warriors of the Six Nations and friends of ours. We are, intruth, in luck. "

Ten dusky figures came forward to meet them, and with great joy Robertrecognized in the leader the fierce young Mohawk chief, Daganoweda, who once before had come to their help in a crisis. But it was Tayogawho welcomed him first. 

"Daganoweda, of the clan of the Turtle, of the nation, Ganeagaono, of the great League of the Hodenosaunee, the sight of you is verypleasant to our eyes, " he said. 

"Tayoga, of the clan of the Bear, of the Nation, Onondaga, of thegreat League of the Hodenosaunee, you are my brother and we are wellmet, " the chief rejoined. 

They saluted each other and then Daganoweda greeted the others, allof whom were known to him of old save Grosvenor, but who was presentedduly in the ceremonious style loved by the Iroquois. 

"We are pursued by men of Tandakora, " said Willet. "They are not faraway now. We do not wish to fight them because we would hasten belowwith a warning. "

The black eyes of the fierce Mohawk flashed. 

"Will the Great Bear give us his battle?" he said. 

He asked for it as if for a favor. 

"We usually fight our own quarrels through, " replied Willet, "but asI said, duty calls us from here in haste. Then, since you wish it, Daganoweda, we pass the fight to you. But have you enough men?"

"Ten Mohawks are enough to meet any wandering band of our enemies thatmay be in the woods, " replied the young chief, proudly. "Let GreatBear and his friends go in peace. This fight is ours. "

Despite the dusk, Robert saw Daganoweda's eyes glisten. He thoroughlyunderstood the fierce soul of the young Mohawk chief, who would notlet such a brilliant opportunity for battle pass him. 

"Then farewell, Daganoweda, " said Willet. "You have been a friend atthe right moment. "

He led again in the flight toward the south and the five saw the chiefand his warriors passing the other way sink into the dusk. Soon theyheard shots behind them and they knew that the Mohawks were engagedin battle with the Hurons and their friends. They sped on for a longtime, and when they stopped they were close to the shores of the lake, the water showing dimly through the trees. 

"I think we may rest easy for a while now, " said Willet. "I'm certainnot one of those warriors was able to get by the Mohawks, and it'snot likely that an enemy is within several miles of us. Can you hearanything, Tayoga?"

"Nothing, " replied the Onondaga. "Tododaho, on his star, tells me thatwe have this part of the forest to ourselves. "

"That being so, we'll stay here a long time. Lads, you might unrollyour blankets and make the best of things. "

Grosvenor's blanket had not been taken from him when he was aprisoner, and it was still strapped on his back. He and Robert foundthe rest most welcome and they were not slow in wrapping the blanketsaround their bodies and making themselves comfortable. Without willingit, they fell asleep, but were awakened shortly after dawn. 

"See!" said Willet, pointing toward the south. 

A filmy trail of blue smoke rose across the clear, blue sky. 

"That, whatever it is, " said the hunter, "is what St. Luc is advancingagainst, but in spite of all the risks we've run we'll be there intime to give warning. "

Robert looked with the deepest interest at the smoke, which was a longway off, but it seemed to rise from the lake's edge and he thoughtit must be a British or American post. It was at a most exposed anddangerous point, but his heart thrilled at Willet's words. Yes, inspite of every danger that had been thrown across their path, theywould be able to carry word in time. 

"We'll be there in half an hour, and we'll know what's going forward, "said Willet. 

"We'll know before then, " said Grosvenor confidently. "Our marvelousIndian friend here will tell us when we're half way. "

Tayoga smiled, but said nothing, and they started again, Willet, asusual, leading, and the Onondaga bringing up the rear. The spire ofsmoke thickened and darkened, and, to Robert and Grosvenor, it seemedmost friendly and alluring. It appeared to rise from a little point ofland thrust into the lake but they could not yet see its base, owingto an intervening hill. Just before they reached the crest of the hillTayoga said:

"Wait a moment, Great Bear. I think I hear a sound from the placewhere the smoke rises, and we may be able to tell what it means. "

They stopped promptly, and the Onondaga put his ear to the earth. 

"I hear the sounds very distinctly now, " he said. "They are of a kindnot often occurring on these shores. "

"What are they?" asked Robert eagerly. 

"They are made by axes biting into wood. Many men are cutting downtrees. "

"They're building a fort, and they're in a hurry about it or theywould not be felling trees so early in the morning. "

"Your reasoning about the hurry is good, Dagaeoga. The white man willnot go into the forest with his ax at daybreak, unless the need ofhaste is great, but it is not a fort they build. Mingled with the fallof the axes I hear another note. It is a humming and a buzzing. It isheard in these forests much less often than the thud of the ax. Ah!I was in doubt at first, but I know it now! It is the sound made by agreat saw as it eats into the wood. "

"A saw mill, Tayoga!"

"Yes, Dagaeoga, that is what it is, and now mind will tell us why itis here. The logs that the axes cut down are sawed in the mill. Thesaw would not be needed if the logs were to be used for building afort. The ax would do it all. The logs are being turned into planksand boards. "

"Which shows that they're being used for some purpose requiring muchfiner finish than the mere building of a fort. "

"Now the mind of Dagaeoga is working well. Great Bear and I have beenon the point where the new saw mill stands. "

"And the timber there is fine, " interrupted Willet. 

"Just the kind that white men use when they build long boats fortraveling on the lakes, boats that will carry many men and armbandsupplies. We know that a great army of red coats is advancing. Itexpects to come up George and then probably to Champlain to meetMontcalm and to invade Canada. It is an army that will need hundredsof boats for such a purpose, and they must be built. "

"And they're building some of 'em right here on this point, beforeus!" exclaimed Robert. 

Tayoga smiled. 

"It is so, " he said precisely. "There cannot be any doubt of it. A sawmill could not be here for any other purpose. But if we had not comeit would be destroyed or captured before night by St. Luc. "

"Come on, lads, and we'll soon be among 'em, " said Willet. 

From the crest of a hill they looked down upon a scene of greatactivity. The sun was scarcely risen but more than fifty men were atwork on the forest with axes, and, at the very edge of the water, asaw mill was in active operation. Along the shore, where as many moretoiled, were boats finished and others in all stages of progress. Soldiers in uniform, rifles on shoulder, walked about. 

It was a pleasant sight, refreshing to the eyes of Robert andGrosvenor. Here were many men of their own race, and here were manyactivities, telling of great energy in the war. After so much perilin the forest they would be glad to be in the open and with their ownkind again. 

"Look, Robert, " said Willet, "don't you know them?"

"Know whom?" asked young Lennox. 

"The officers of this camp. The lads in the brave uniforms. If my eyesmake no mistake, and they don't make any, the fine, tall young fellowstanding at the edge of the water is our Philadelphia friend, CaptainColden. "

"Beyond a doubt it is, Dave, and right glad am I to see him, and theretoo is Wilton, the fighting Quaker, and Carson also. Why this is tobe, in truth, a reunion!"

Willet put his hands to his mouth trumpet fashion, and uttered a long, piercing shout. Then the five advanced and marched into the campof their friends, where they received a welcome, amazed but full ofwarmth, Grosvenor, too, being made to feel at home. 

"Have you dropped from the skies?" asked Colden. 

"Scarcely that, " replied Robert, laughing with pleasure, "but we'vebeen shot out of the forest, and very glad we are to be here. We'vecome to tell you also that we've been pursued by a strong French andIndian force, led by St. Luc himself, and that it will be upon youbefore nightfall. "

"And I, trained in my boyhood not to fight, will have to fight again, "said Wilton. 

"I know that none will do it better, " said Robert. 

"But we will give you breakfast, " said Colden, "and while you areeating I will put the camp in a posture of defense. We are herebuilding boats to be used by the army in its advance against Montcalm, and we didn't know that the enemy in force was south of Crown Point. "

There were several sheds and in one of these a most abundant breakfastwas served to them, including coffee and white bread, neither of whichthey had seen in a long time, and which were most welcome. While theyate, they saw the young Pennsylvania officers arranging their forceswith skill and rapidity. 

"They've learned a lot since we were with 'em that time at FortRefuge, " said Robert. 

"They've had to learn, " said Willet. "The forests in these times are ahard teacher, but they're bright and good boys, just the same. Nobodywould learn faster. "

"Even as Red Coat has learned to be a scout and to know the trail, "said Tayoga, "but he is not sorry to come among white men and to havegood food once more. "

"No, I'm not, " said Grosvenor emphatically. "My ambition to be a finetrailer was high last night, and it's still with me, but I had enoughof creeping and crawling to last me a long time, and if we have tofight again I think I can fight better standing up. "

"We will have to fight again. Be sure of that, " said Tayogadecisively. 

Before breakfast was over Colden came to them, and Robert told, in detail and with great vividness, all they had seen. The youngPhiladelphia captain's face became very grave. 

"It was you who warned us before Fort Refuge, " he said, "and now youcome again. You helped us to success then, and you'll help us now. Even if your coming does bring news of danger I'll consider it a goodomen. "

"We'll be proud to stand in line with you once more, " said Robert, although he felt that, with St. Luc in command, the attack of theFrench and Indians would be formidable. Colden would have availablefor battle between one hundred and fifty and two hundred men, aboutfifty of whom were soldiers. But all the others, the boat buildersand the rest, were capable fighters too. They could certainly make apowerful resistance even to the daring and skillful French Chevalier, and, with a certain number of boats finished, the lake also was opento them, in case retreat became necessary. Luckily, too, St. Luc hadno cannon. Courageous Captain Colden considered their situation farfrom desperate. There was hope too that Daganoweda and his Mohawksmight come, not only those he had with him in the night battle, butothers as well. The Mohawks, loving a combat, would not let go by sucha one as that now threatening. 

Willet rose from his breakfast and surveyed the position. There wereno real buildings, only sheds, the largest covering the saw mill, andthe others used for the protection of tools and of the men, when theyslept, against the weather. All the trees for a distance well beyondrifle shot had been cut away for timber, a lucky fact, as the hostileIndians could not now use them for ambush. Stout arms were throwingthe fallen trees into a long line of breastworks, and the placealready began to look like a fortified point. Willet's eyes glistened. 

"Although St. Luc beat us when we were with Rogers, " he said, "Ithink we'll hold him here. We've certain advantages that will help usmightily. "

"Thanks to you and your comrades for bringing us such timely warning, "repeated Colden. "I'll confess that I did not suspect any enemy wasnearer than Champlain, and neither we nor our superiors at Albany havefeared an attack here. "

"It's sure to come, " said Willet. 

Grosvenor, refreshed and reinvigorated, was taking an active sharein the preparations. He had smoothed and brushed his uniform withscrupulous care, and despite the great hardships through which hehad passed, looked once more neat and trim. He had returned to hisincarnation as a trim young British officer. Adaptable and liking theAmericans, equipped moreover with a certain experience of the border, he was at once on the best of terms with Colden, Wilton, Carson andthe others, and was, in truth, one of them. Wilton found him a beltand a small sword, which he buckled on, and which as a badge of officegave him a certain moral strength, making him in fact a thoroughlyhappy man that morning. 

Black Rifle, after food, had slid quietly into the forest to spy outthe enemy. Robert, flexible, vivid, his imagination always alive, waswith Tayoga, helping him with the breastworks, and keeping an eye atthe same time on the forest. The lake behind him stretched away, vast, peaceful and beautiful, but he seldom looked at it now. He did notanticipate danger that way. It would come through the woods. 

A gradual slope, hemmed in on either side by high cliffs and only afew hundred yards wide, led to the point on which the saw mill stood. St. Luc must approach by the slope. The cliffs were impossible, and, the longer he looked at it, the better Robert liked the position. Daring men such as Colden had could hold it against a much largerforce. Let St. Luc come, he would find a brave and ready defense. 

"Dagaeoga thinks we can hold the saw mill even against Sharp Sword, "said Tayoga. 

"How do you know I think it?"

"Because it is printed on Dagaeoga's face. When Dagaeoga's fancy isalive, which is nearly all the time, his eyes speak and they tell onevery clearly what he thinks. His eyes say that the slope is narrow;St. Luc can come that way only; we have here more than one hundred andfifty good rifles; and in face of the storm of lead that we can sendagainst him he cannot rush us. That is what the eyes and face ofDagaeoga say. "

"You're right, Tayoga, that is what my brain thinks, though I didn'tknow it was printed on my face. But it's all the easier for you toread it, because you're probably thinking the same that I do. "

"I do, Dagaeoga. Since St. Luc is not able to effect a surprise, hehas a great task before him, though he will persist in it, because hewants to destroy our force and our boats also. "

But the morning passed without any demonstration from the forest. Many of the boat builders began to believe it was a false alarm, andmurmured at the continuous and hard labor on the breastworks, butColden, knowing that Willet and his friends were to be trustedimplicitly, held them to their tasks. The hunter also looked into thequestion of food supply and found it ample. They had brought much foodwith them from Albany and the forest had furnished much more. Therewas no occasion for alarm on that point, since the siege could not bea long one. Noon came and no sign of the enemy. Willet began to thinkthe attack would be postponed until night, as St. Luc doubtless hadlearned already that he could not carry the place by surprise. But herelied most upon the word of Black Rifle who had not yet returnedfrom the forest. The dark scout came back about the middle of theafternoon, and he told Colden and Willet that he had seen nothingof Daganoweda and his Mohawks, though there were indications in theforest that they had defeated the Hurons the night before. But St. LucWas at hand, not much more than a mile away, where he had pitched acamp. More French and Canadians had arrived and he now led a force ofat least five hundred men, the great majority of whom were warriors. He thought an attack would be made after dark, but in what form it wasimpossible to say. 

"Which means, " said Colden, "that I must have sentinels who will neverrelax their vigilance. "

"Particularly as the night is going to be dark, " said Willet. "There'sa haze over the lake now, and the sun will set in a mist. "

The twilight was heavy as he had predicted, and it was soon black onthe mountains and the lake. But within the camp fires were burning, throwing a cheerful light, and many guards were posted. Crude buteffective fortifications stretched all along the forest side of thecamp, and Willet, Black Rifle and Tayoga were among the stumps infront of them. No enemy would be able to hide there even in the night. Wagons in which they had brought their supplies were drawn up ina circle, and would form an inner line of defense. Robert was withGrosvenor and Wilton near the center of the camp. 

"Knowing the French and Indians as I now do, " said Wilton, "I neverdoubt for an instant that an attack will come before morning. Myexperience at Fort Refuge is sufficient indication. It is strange thatI, who was reared not to believe in fighting, should now be compelledto do it all the time. "

"And while my profession is fighting, " said Grosvenor, "I alwaysexpected to fight in the open fields of Europe and now I'm learning mytrade in the deep forests of North America, where it's quite anothersort of business. How long do you think it will be, Lennox, before wehear the owls hoot and the wolves bark?"

Robert laughed. 

"We've had a lot of such signals in the last few days, " he replied, "but in this country battles are not always opened with 'em. Still, Idare say we'll hear 'em. "

Out of the forest in front of them came a long, lonely hoot. 

"Speak of the owl and you hear his voice, " said Wilton. 

"If Tayoga were here he could tell us exactly what that owl, who isno owl but an Indian, meant, " said Grosvenor, "also the tribe of theIndian, his age, his complexion, what he had for supper, how he isfeeling and whether he is married or single. Oh, I assure you, Wilton, you needn't smile! I've seen the Onondaga do things much moremarvelous. Nothing short of trailing a bird through the air wouldreally test his wilderness powers. "

"I wasn't smiling at your belief, Grosvenor, " said the young Quaker, "I was merely smiling at your earnestness. When you tell me anythingabout Tayoga's skill on the trail I shall believe it, I don't carewhat it is. I saw him do marvelous things when we were at FortRefuge. "

The owl ceased its melancholy cry, and no other sound came from theforest, while the camp waited, with as much patience as it couldmuster, for the attack. 

CHAPTER IX

THE MASKED ATTACK

Light clouds floated before the moon, and the surface of the lakewas ruffled by a southern wind. As no attack was anticipated from thesouth, the guard in that quarter was comparatively small, but it wascomposed, nevertheless, of good men, the boat builders mostly, but allexperienced with the rifle and under the direct command of Carson. Butthe main force was always kept facing the forest, and, there, behindthe logs, Colden stood with the four--Black Rifle again being outside. The hooting of the owls had not been repeated and the long wait hadbecome hard upon the nerves of the young Philadelphia captain. 

"Do you feel sure that they will attack to-night?" he asked Willet. "Perhaps St. Luc, seeing the strength of our position, will draw offor send to Montcalm for cannon, which doubtless would take a week. "

The hunter shook his head. 

"St. Luc will not go away, " he said, "nor will he send for cannon, which would take too long. He will not use his strength alone, he willdepend also upon wile and stratagem, against which we must guard everyminute. I think I'll take my own men and go outside. We can be of moreservice there. "

"I suppose you're right, but don't walk into danger. I depend a lot onyou. "

Willet climbed over the logs. Tayoga, Robert and Grosvenor followed. 

"Red Coat buckled on a sword, and I did not think he would go on atrail again, " said Tayoga. 

"One instance in which you didn't read my mind right, " rejoined theEnglishman. "I know that swords don't belong on the trail, but this isonly a little blade, and you fellows can't leave me behind. "

"I did read your mind right, " said Tayoga, laughing softly. "I merelyspoke of your sword to see what you would say. I knew all the timethat you would come with us. "

The stumps, where the forest had been cut away, stretched for adistance of several hundred yards up the slope, and, a little distancefrom the breastwork, the dark shadow of Black Rifle came forward tomeet them. 

"Nothing yet?" asked the hunter. 

"Nothing so far. Three or four good men are with me among the stumps, but not a warrior has yet appeared. I suppose they know we'll be onwatch here, and it's not worth while taking so great a risk. "

They advanced to the far edge of the stump region and crouched there. The night was now quite dark, the moon almost hidden, the stars butfew, and the forest a solid black line before them. 

"Why can't Tayoga use his ears?" said Grosvenor. "He'll hear them, though a mile away. "

"A little farther on and he will, " replied Willet, "but we, in ourturn, don't dare to go deep into the forest. "

A hundred yards more and the Onondaga put ear to earth, but it was along time before he announced anything. 

"I hear footsteps fairly near to us, " he said at last, "and I thinkthey are those of warriors. They would be more cautious, but they donot believe we are outside the line of logs. Yes, they are warriors, all warriors, there is no jingle of metal such as the French haveon their coats or belts, and they are going to take a look at ourposition. They are about to pass now to our right. I also hearsteps, but farther away, on our left, and I think they are those ofFrenchmen. "

"Likely De Courcelles and Jumonville wanting also to look us over, "said Willet. 

"There is another and larger force coming directly toward us, "continued the Onondaga, "and I think it includes both French andwarriors. This may be the attack and perhaps it would be better for usto fall back. "

They withdrew a little, but remained among the stumps, though hiddencarefully. Robert himself could now hear the advance of the largeforce in front of them, and he wondered what could be St. Luc's planof battle. Surely he would not try to take the sawmill by storm inface of so many deadly rifles!

Black Rifle suddenly left the others and crept toward the right. Robert's eyes followed him, and his mind was held by a curious sort offascination. He knew that the scout had heard something and he almostdivined what was about to occur. Black Rifle stopped a moment or twoat a stump, and then curved swiftly about it. A dusky figure sprangup, but the war cry was choked in the throat of the Huron, and thenthe knife, wielded by a powerful arm, flashed. Robert quickly turnedhis eyes away, because he did not wish to see the fall of the blade, and he knew that the end was certain. Black Rifle came back in a fewmoments. His dark eyes glittered, but he had wiped the knife, and itwas in his belt again. 

"His comrades will find him in a few minutes, " said Willet, "and we'dbetter not linger here. "

"They went back toward the sawmill and presently they heard a terriblecry of rage, a cry given for the fallen warrior. 

"I don't think I shall ever grow used to such yells, " said Grosvenor, shuddering. 

"I've never grown used to 'em yet, " said Robert. 

The shout was followed by a half dozen shots, and a bullet or twowhistled overhead, but it was clear that all of them had been firedat random. The warriors, aware that the chance of surprise had passed, were venting their wrath in noise. Willet suddenly raised his ownrifle and pulled the trigger. Another dusky figure sprang up and thenfell prone. 

"They were coming too close, " he said. "That'll be a warning. Nowback, lads, to the breastwork!"

As they retreated the shots and yells increased, the forest ringingwith the whoops, while bullets pattered on the stumps. Both Grosvenorand Robert were glad when they were inside the logs once more, andColden was glad to see them. 

"For all I knew you had fallen, " he said, "and I can't spare you. "

"We left our mark on 'em, " said the saturnine Black Rifle. "They knowwe're waiting for 'em. "

The demonstration increased in volume, the whole forest ringing withthe fierce whoops. Stout nerves even had good excuse for being shaken, and Colden paled a little, but his soul was high. 

"Sound and fury but no attack, " he said. 

Willet looked at him approvingly. 

"You've become a true forest leader, Captain Colden, " he said. "You'velearned to tell the real rush from the pretended one. They won't tryanything yet a while, but they're madder than hornets, and they'resure to move on us later. You just watch. "

Yet Colden, Wilton and the others were compelled to argue with themen, especially with the boat builders and wood choppers. Sternmilitary discipline was unknown then in the forest; the private oftenconsidered himself a better man than his officer, and frequently toldhim so. Troops from the towns or the older settled regions seemednever to grow used to Indian methods of warfare. They walked again andagain into the same sort of ambush. Now, they felt sure, because theIndian fire had evaporated in scattered shots, that the French and thewarriors had gone away, and that they might as well be asleep, savefor the guards. But Colden repressed them with a stern hand. 

"If it hadn't been for our experience at Fort Refuge I might feel thatway myself, " he said. "The silence is certainly consoling, and makesone feel that all danger has passed. "

"The silence is what I dread most, " said Robert. "Is anything stirringon the lake?"

"Not a thing, " replied Wilton, who had been watching in that quarter. "I never saw George look more peaceful. "

Robert suggested that they go down to the shore again, and Wilton, Grosvenor and he walked through the camp, not stopping until theystood at the water's edge. 

"You surely don't anticipate anything here, " said Wilton. 

"I don't know, " replied Robert, thoughtfully, "but our enemies, bothFrench and Indians, are full of craft. We must guard against wile andstratagem. "

Wilton looked out over the lake, where the gentle wind still blew andthe rippling waters made a slight sighing sound almost like a lullaby. The opposite cliffs rose steep and lofty, showing dimly through thedusk, but there was no threat in their dark wall. To south and norththe surface melted in the darkness, but it too seemed friendly andprotecting. Wilton shook his head. No peril could come by that road, but he held his peace. He had his opinion, but he would not utter italoud against those who had so much more experience than he. 

The darkness made a further gain. The pallid moon went wholly out, andthe last of the stars left. But they had ample wood inside the campand they built the fires higher, the flames lighting up the tannedeager faces of the men and gleaming along the polished barrels oftheir long rifles. Willet had inspected the supply of ammunition andhe considered it ample. That fear was removed from his mind. 

Tayoga went to the edge of the forest again, and reported no apparentmovement in the force of St. Luc. But they had built a great fire oftheir own, and did not mean to go away. The attack would come sometime or other, but when or how no man could tell. 

Robert, who could do as he pleased, concluded to stay with Wilton onthe shore of the lake, where the darkness was continually creepingcloser to the shore. The high cliffs on the far side were lost tosight and only a little of Andiatarocte's surface could now be seen. The wind began to moan. Wilton shivered. 

"The lake don't look as friendly as it did an hour ago, " he said. 

A crash of shots from the slope followed his words. The war whoop roseand fell and rose again. Bullets rattled among the stumps and on thecrude stockade. 

"The real attack!" said Wilton. 

"Perhaps, " said Robert. 

He was about to turn away and join in the defense, but an impulsefrom some unknown source made him stay. Wilton's duty kept him there, though he chafed to be on the active side of the camp. The sharp crackof rifles showed that the defenders were replying and they sent fortha defiant cheer. 

"They may creep down to the edge of the stumps and try to pick off ourmen, " said Robert, "but they won't make a rush. St. Luc would neverallow it. I don't understand this demonstration. It must be a coverfor something else. "

He looked thoughtfully into the darkness, and listened to the moan ofthe lake. Had the foe a fleet he might have expected an attack thatway, but he knew that for the present the British and Americanscontrolled Andiatarocte. 

The darkness was still gathering on the water. He could not see twentyyards from the land, but behind him everything was brightness. Thefires had been replenished, the men lined the stockade and were firingfast. Cheers replied to whoops. Smoke of battle overhung the camp, anddrifted off into the forest. Robert looked toward the stockade. Againit was his impulse to go, and again he stayed. There was a slightgurgling in the water almost at his feet, and a dark figure rose fromthe waves, followed in an instant by another, and then by many more. Robert, his imagination up and leaping, thrilled with horror. Heunderstood at once. They were attacked by swimming savages. Whilethe great shouting and turmoil in their front was going on a line ofwarriors had reached the lake somewhere in the darkness, and were nowin the camp itself. 

He was palsied only for a moment. Then his faculties were alive and hesaw the imminent need. Leaping back, he uttered a piercing shout, and, drawing his pistol, he fired point blank at the first of the warriors. Wilton, who had felt the same horror at sight of the dark faces, firedalso, and there was a rush of feet as men came to their help. 

The warriors were armed only with tomahawk and knife, and they hadexpected a surprise which they might have effected if it had not beenfor Robert's keenness, but more of them came continually and theymade a formidable attack. Sending forth yell after yell as a signal totheir comrades in front that they had landed, they rushed forward. 

Neither Robert nor Wilton ever had any clear idea of that fiercecombat in the dark. The defenders fired their rifles and pistols, if they had time, and then closed in with cold steel. Meanwhile theattack on the front redoubled. But here at the water's edge it wasfiercest. Borderer met warrior, and now and then, locked in the armsof one another, they fell and rolled together into the lake. Grosvenorcame too, and, after firing his pistols, he drew his small sword, plunging into the thick of the combat, thrusting with deadly effect. 

The savages were hurled back, but more swimming warriors came to theiraid. Dark heads were continually rising from the lake, and stalwartfigures, almost naked, sprang to the shore. Tomahawks and knivesgleamed, and the air echoed with fierce whoop of Indian and shout ofborderer. And on the other side of the camp, too, the attack was nowpressed with unrelenting vigor. The shrill call of a whistle showedthat St. Luc himself was near, and Frenchmen, Canadians and Indians, at the edge of the cleared ground and in the first line of stumps, poured a storm of bullets against the breastwork and into the camp. 

Many of the defenders were hit, some mortally. The gallant Colden hadhis fine three cornered hat, of which he was very proud, shot away, but, bare-headed, calm and resolute, he strode about among his men, handling his forces like the veteran that he had become, strengtheningthe weak points, applauding the daring and encouraging the faltering. Willet, who was crouched behind the logs, firing his rifle with deadlyeffect, glanced at him more than once with approval. 

"Do you think we can hold 'em off, Tayoga?" the hunter said to theOnondaga, who was by his side. 

"Aye, Great Bear, we can, " replied Tayoga. "They will not be able toenter our camp here, but this is not their spearhead. They expectto thrust through on the side of the water, where they have comeswimming. Hark to the shouts behind us!"

"And the two lads, Robert and the young Englishman, have gone there. I think you judge aright about that being their spearhead. We'll gothere too!"

Choosing a moment when they were not observed by the others, lest itmight be construed as a withdrawal in the face of force, they slippedaway from the logs. It was easy to find such an opportunity as thecamp was now full of smoke from the firing, drifting over everythingand often hiding the faces of the combatants from their comrades onlya few yards away. 

But the battle raged most fiercely along the water's edge. There itwas hand to hand, and for a while it looked as if the dusky warriorswould make good their footing. To the defenders it seemed that thelake spewed them forth continually, and that they would overwhelm withweight of numbers. Yet the gallant borderers would not give back, andencouraging one another with resounding cheers they held the doubtfulshore. Into this confused and terrible struggle Willet and Tayogahurled themselves, and their arrival was most opportune. 

"Push 'em back, lads! Push 'em back! Into the water with 'em!" shoutedthe stalwart hunter, and emptying rifle and pistol he clubbed theformer, striking terrific blows. Tayoga, tomahawk in hand, went up anddown like a deadly flame. Soldiers and borderers came to the dangerpoint, and the savages were borne back. Not one of them coming fromthe water was able to enter the camp. The terrible line of lead andsteel that faced them was impassable, and all the time the tremendousshouts of Willet poured fresh courage and zeal into the young troopsand the borderers. 

"At 'em, lads! At 'em!" he cried. "Push 'em back! Throw 'em into thewater! Show 'em they can't enter our camp, that the back door, likethe front door, is closed! That's the way! Good for you, Grosvenor!A sword is a deadly weapon when one knows how to use it! A wonderfulblow for you, Tayoga! But you always deal wonderful ones! Careful, Robert! 'Ware the tomahawk! Now, lads, drive 'em! Drive 'em hard!"

The men united in one mighty rush that the warriors could notwithstand. They were hurled back from the land, and, after theirfashion when a blow had failed, they quit in sudden and utter fashion. Springing into the water, and swimming with all their power, theydisappeared in the heavy darkness which now hovered close to shore. Many of the young soldiers, carried away by the heat of combat, wereabout to leap into the lake and follow them, but Willet, running upand down, restrained their eager spirits. 

"No! No!" he cried. "Don't do that. They'll be more'n a match for youin the water. We've won, and we'll keep what we've won!"

All the warriors who had landed, save the dead, were now gone, evidently swimming for some point near by, and the battle in front, asif by a preconcerted signal, also sank down suddenly. Then St. Luc'ssilver whistle was heard, and French and Indians alike drew off. 

Robert stood dazed by the abrupt end of the combat. His blood washot, and millions of black specks danced before his eyes. The suddensilence, after so much shouting and firing, made his pulses beat likethe sound of drums in his ears. He held an empty pistol in his righthand, but he passed his left palm over his hot face, and wiped awaythe mingled reek of perspiration and burned gunpowder. Grosvenor stoodnear him, staring at the red edge of his own sword. 

"Put up your weapon, Red Coat, " said Tayoga, calmly. "The battle isover--for the time. "

"And we've won!" exclaimed Grosvenor. "I could hardly believe it wasreal when I saw all those dark figures coming out of the water!"

Then he shuddered violently, and in sudden excess of emotion flung hissword from him. But he went a moment later and picked it up again. 

The attack had been repulsed on every side, but the price paid waslarge. Fifteen men were dead and many others were wounded. The bodiesof seventeen Indians who had fallen in the water attack were foundand were consigned to the waves. Others, with their French allies, hadgone down on the side of the forest, but most of the fallen had beentaken away by their comrades. 

It was a victory for Colden and his men, but it left serious alarm forthe future. St. Luc was still in the forest, and he might attack againin yet greater force. Besides, they would have to guard against manya cunning and dangerous device from that master of forest warfare. Colden called a council, at which Willet and Black Rifle were centralfigures, and they agreed that there was nothing to be done but tostrengthen their log outworks and to practice eternal vigilance. Thenthey began to toil anew on the breastworks, strengthening them withfresh timber, of which, fortunately, they had a vast supply, as somuch had been cut to be turned into boats. A double guard was placedat the water's edge, lest the warriors come back for a new attack, andthe wounded were made as comfortable as the circumstances would admit. Luckily Willet and many others were well acquainted with the rude buteffective border surgery, much of it learned from the Indians, andthey were able to give timely help. 

The hurt endured in silence. Their frontier stoicism did not allowthem to give voice to pain. Blankets were spread for them under thesheds or in the sawmill, and some, despite their injuries, fell asleepfrom exhaustion. Soldiers and borderers walked behind the palisades, others continually molded bullets, while some were deep in slumber, waiting their turn to be called for the watch. 

It began to rain by and by, not heavily, but a slow, dull, seepingfall that was inexpressibly dreary, and the thick, clammy darkness, shot with mists and vapors from the lake, rolled up to the veryedge of the fires. Robert might have joined the sleepers, as he wasdetached from immediate duty, but his brain was still too much heatedto admit it. Despite his experience and his knowledge that it couldnot be so, his vivid fancy filled forest and water with enemies comingforward to a new attack. He saw St. Luc, sword in hand, leading them, and, shaking his body violently, he laughed at himself. This wouldnever do. 

"What does Dagaeoga see that is so amusing?" asked Tayoga. 

"Nothing, Tayoga. I was merely ridiculing myself for looking into theblackness and seeing foes who are not there. "

"And yet we all do it. If our enemies are not there they are at leastnot far away. I have been outside with Black Rifle, and we have beeninto the edge of the forest. Sharp Sword makes a big camp, and showsall the signs of intending to stay long. We may yet lose the sawmill. It is best to understand the full danger. What does Dagaeoga mean todo now?"

"I think I'll go back to the water's edge, and help keep the watchthere. That seems to be my place. "

He found Wilton still in command of the lake guard, and Grosvenorwith him. The young Quaker had been shocked by the grim battle, but heshowed a brave front nevertheless. He had put on his military cloak toprotect himself from the rain, and Robert and Grosvenor had borrowedothers for the same purpose. 

"We've won a victory, " said Wilton, "but, as I gather, it's not final. That St. Luc, whose name seems to inspire so much terror, will comeagain. Am I not right, Lennox?"

"You're right, Wilton. St. Luc will come not a second time only, but athird, and a fourth, if necessary. "

"And can't we expect any help? We're supposed to have command of thislake for the present. "

"I know of none. "

The three walked up and down, listening to the mournful lapping of thewaves on the beach, and the sigh of the dripping rain. The stimulusof excited action had passed and they felt heavy and depressed. Theycould see only a few yards over the lake, and must depend there uponear to warn them of a new attack that way. The fact added to theirworries, but luckily Tayoga, with his amazing powers of hearing, joined them, establishing at once what was in effect a listeningpost, although it was not called then by that name. Wilton drewmuch strength from the presence of the Onondaga, while it made theconfidence of Grosvenor supreme. 

"Now we'll surely know if they come, " he said. 

A long while passed without a sign, but they did not relax theirvigilance a particle, and Tayoga interpreted the darkness for them. 

"There was a little wind, " he said, after a while, "but it is almostdead now. The waves are running no longer. I hear a slight sound tothe south which was not there before. "

"I hear nothing, Tayoga, " said Robert. 

"Perhaps not, Dagaeoga, but I hear it, which is enough. The sound isquite faint, but it is regular like the beating of a pulse. Now I cantell what it is. It is the stroke of a paddle. There is a canoe uponthe lake, passing in front of us. It is not the canoe of a friend, orit would come at once to the land. It contains only one man. How doI know, Red Coat? Because the canoe is so small. The stroke of thepaddle is light and yet the canoe moves swiftly. A canoe heavy enoughto hold two men could not be moved so fast without a stroke alsoheavy. How do I know it is going fast, Dagaeoga? Do not ask suchsimple questions. Because the sound of the paddle stroke movingrapidly toward the north shows it. Doubtless some of Sharp Sword'swarriors brought with them a canoe overland, and they are now using itto spy upon us. "

"What can we do about it, Tayoga?"

"Nothing, Red Coat. Ah, the canoe has turned and is now going backtoward the south, but more slowly. The man in it could locate our campeasily by the glow of the fires through the mist and vapors. Perhapshe can see a dim outline of our figures. "

"And one of us may get a bullet while we stand here watching. "

"No, Red Coat, it is not at all likely. His aim would be extremelyuncertain in the darkness. The warrior is not usually a good marksman, nor is it his purpose here to shoot. He would rather spy upon us, without giving an alarm. Ah, the man has now stopped his southwardjourney, and is veering about uncertainly! He dips in the paddleonly now and then. That is strange. All his actions express doubt, uncertainty and even alarm. "

"What do you think has happened, Tayoga?"

"Manitou yet has the secret in his keeping, Dagaeoga, but if we waitin patience a little it may be revealed to me. The canoe is barelymoving and the man in it watches. Now his paddle makes a little splashas he turns slightly to the right. It is certain that he has beenalarmed. The spy thinks he is being spied upon, and doubtless he isright. He grows more and more uneasy. He moves again, he moves twicein an aimless fashion. Although we do not see him in the flesh, it iseasy to tell that he is trying to pierce the darkness with his eyes, not to make out us, but to discern something very near the canoe. Hisalarm grows and probably with good cause. Ah, he has made a suddenpowerful stroke, with the paddle, shooting the canoe many feet to theleft, but it is too late!"

"Too late for what, Tayoga?" exclaimed Robert. 

The Onondaga did not reply for a moment or two, but stood tense andstrained. His eyes, his whole attitude showed excitement, a rare thingwith him. 

"It was too late, " he repeated. "Whatever threatened the man inthe canoe, whatever the danger was, it has struck. I heard a littlesplash. It was made by the man falling into the water. He has gone. Now, what has become of the canoe? Perhaps the warrior when he felldropped the paddle into the water, and the canoe is drifting slowlyaway. No, I think some one is swimming to it. Ah, he is in the canoenow, and he has recovered the paddle! I hear the strokes, which aredifferent from those made by the man who was in it before. They havea longer sweep. The new man is stronger. He is very powerful, and hedoes not take the canoe back and forth. He is coming toward the land. Stand here, and we will welcome Daganoweda of the Ganeagaono. Itmight be some other, but I do not think it possible. It is surelyDaganoweda. "

A canoe shot from the mists and vapors. The fierce young Mohawk chiefput down the paddle, and, stepping from the light craft into theshallow water, raised his hand in a proud salute. He was truly astriking figure. The dusk enlarged him until he appeared gigantic. He was naked except for belt and breech cloth, and water ran from hisshining bronze body. A tomahawk and knife in the belt were his onlyweapons, but Robert knew instinctively that one of them had beenwielded well. 

"Welcome, Daganoweda, " he said. "We were not looking for you, butif we had taken thought about it we might have known that you wouldcome. "

The dark eyes of the Mohawk flashed and his figure seemed to grow instature. 

"There has been a battle, " he said, "and Sharp Sword with a greatforce is pressing hard upon the white brothers of the Ganeagaono. Itwas not possible for Daganoweda to stay away. "

"That is true. You are a great chief. You scent the conflict afar, andyou always come to it. Our people could have no truer, no braver ally. The arrival of Daganoweda alone is as the coming of ten men. "

The nostrils of the chief dilated. Obviously he was pleased atRobert's round and swelling sentences. 

"I come in the canoe of a foe, " he said. "The warrior who was in ithas gone into the lake. "

"We know that. Tayoga, who is a wonder for hearing, and a stillgreater wonder at interpreting what he hears, followed your marvelousachievement and told us every step in its progress. He even knew thatit was you, and announced your coming through the mists and vapors. "

"Tayoga of the clan of the Bear, of the nation Onondaga, of the greatLeague of the Hodenosaunee, is a great warrior, and the greatesttrailer in the world, even though he be so young. "

Tayoga said nothing, and his face did not move, but his eyes gleamed. 

"Do you come alone?" asked Robert. 

"The warriors who were with me when you met us in the woods are athand, " replied the chief, "and they await my signal. They have creptpast the line of Sharp Sword, though Tandakora and many men watched, and are not far away. I will call them. "

He sent forth twice the harsh cry of a water fowl. There was noanswer, but he did not seem to expect any, standing at attention, every line of his figure expressing supreme confidence. The othersshared his belief. 

"I hear them. They come, " said Tayoga at length. 

Presently a slight sound as of long, easy strokes reached them all, and in a few moments a line of dark heads appeared through the mistsand vapors. Then the Mohawks swam to land, carrying their rifles andammunition, Daganoweda's too, on their heads, and stood up in a silentand dripping line before their chief. 

"It is well, " said Daganoweda, looking them over with an approvingeye. "You are all here, and we fight in the next battle beside ourwhite brothers. "

"A battle that you would be loath to miss and right glad we are towelcome such sturdy help, " said the voice of Willet behind them. "I'lltell Captain Colden that you're here. "

The young captain came at once, and welcomed Daganoweda in properdignified fashion. Blankets and food were given to the Mohawks, andthey ate and warmed themselves by the fire. They were not many, butRobert knew they were a great addition. The fiery spirit of Daganowedaalone was worth twenty men. 

"I think that we'd better seek sleep now, " said young Lennox toGrosvenor. "I admit one is tempted to stay awake that he may see andhear everything, but sooner or later you've got to rest. "

They found a good place under one of the sheds, and, wrapped inblankets, soon sank to slumber. The day after such a momentous nightcame dark and gloomy, with the rain still dripping. A north wind hadarisen, and high waves chased one another over the lake. There wasstill much fog on the land side, and, under its cover, the French andIndians were stalking the camp, firing at every incautious head. 

"Most of those bullets are French, " said Tayoga, "because the warriorsare not good sharpshooters, and they are aimed well. I think thatSharp Sword has selected all the best French and Canadian marksmen andhas sent them down to the edge of the woods to harass us. As long asthe fog hangs there we may expect their bullets. "

The fire of these hidden sharpshooters soon became terribly harassing. From points of vantage they sent their bullets even into the veryheart of the camp. Not a head or a shoulder, not an arm could beexposed. Three men were killed, a dozen more were wounded, and thespirit of the garrison was visibly affected. At the suggestion ofWillet, Colden selected thirty sharpshooters of his own and sent themamong the stumps to meet the French and Canadian riflemen. 

Robert and Tayoga were in this band, and Willet himself led it. Daganoweda and three of his warriors who were good shots also wentalong. Black Rifle was already outside on one of his usual solitarybut fierce man-hunts. All the men as soon as they left the breastworkslay almost flat on the wet ground, and crept forward with the utmostcare. It was a service of extreme danger, none could be more so, andit was certain that not all of them would come back. 

CHAPTER X

IN THE FOG

When Robert went into the fog and began to creep from stump to stump, his imagination leaped up at once and put a foe at every point infront of him. Perhaps he deserved more credit for courage and daringthan any of the others, because his vivid fancy foresaw all thedangers and more. Tayoga was on his right and Willet on his left. Daganoweda, who had all the eagerness of Black Rifle himself, wasfarther down the line. Flashes of fire appeared now and then in thefog ahead of them, and bullets hummed over their heads. 

Robert, essentially humane, began to share, nevertheless, the zeal ofthese hunters of men around him. The French and Canadians were seekingtheir lives and they must strike back. He peered through the fog, looking for a chance to fire, forgetting the wet ground, and the rainwhich was fast soaking him through and through. He was concerned onlyto keep his rifle and powder dry. Two flashes on his right showed thatthe defenders were already replying. 

"We cannot go much farther, Dagaeoga, " whispered Tayoga, "or we willbe among them. I shall take this stump just ahead. "

"And I the one beside it. I don't mind admitting that a thick stumpbetween you and your enemy is a good thing. "

He sank down behind his chosen bulwark, and stared through the fog. The flashes of fire continued, but they were on his right and left, and nothing appeared directly in front of him. A cry came from a pointfarther down the line. One of the defenders had been hit and presentlyanother fell. Robert again saw all the dangers and more, but his mindwas in complete command of his body and he watched with unfailingvigilance. He saw Willet suddenly level his rifle across hisprotecting stump and fire. No cry came in response, but he believedthat the hunter's bullet had found its target. Tayoga also pulledtrigger, but Robert did not yet see anything at which to aim, although the sound of shots from the two hostile fronts was now almostcontinuous. 

The combat in the dim mists had a certain weird quality and Robert'simaginative mind heightened its effect. It was almost like the blindshooting at the blind. A pink dot would appear in the fog, expand alittle, and then go out. There would be a sharp report, the whistlingof a bullet, perhaps, and that was all. The white men fought insilence, and, if there were any Indians with the French and Canadiansthey imitated them. 

Robert, at last, caught a glimpse of a dusky figure about thirty yardsin front of him, and, aiming his rifle, quickly fired. He had noway of knowing that he had hit, save that no shot came in reply, butTayoga, who was once again ear to the ground, said that their foeswere drawing back a little. 

"They find our fire hotter than they had expected, " he said. "If theycan shoot in the fog so can we, and the Great Bear is more than amatch for them in such a contest. "

The whole line crept forward and paused again behind another row ofstumps. A general volley met them and they found protection none toosoon. Bullets chipped little pieces off the stumps or struck in theground about them. But Robert knew that they had been fired largelyat random, or had been drawn perhaps by a slight noise. There was astrong temptation to return the fire in a like manner, but he had thestrength of mind to withhold his aim for the present, and not shootuntil he had a sure target. 

Yet the dim battle in the fog increased in volume. More skirmishersfrom the forces of St. Luc came up, and the line of fire spread toboth left and right. A yell was heard now and then, and it wasevident that the Indians in large numbers were coming into the combat. Willet's band was reënforced also from the camp, and his line extendedto meet that of the foe. Rifles cracked incessantly, the white fogwas sprinkled with pink dots, and, above the heads of the men, it wasdarkened by the smoke that rose from the firing. At rare intervals adeep cheer from a borderer replied to the savage war whoop. 

A man four stumps from Robert was hit in the head and died withouta sound, but Willet, firing at the flash of the rifle that slew him, avenged his loss. A bullet grazed Robert's head, cutting off two locksof hair very neatly. Its passage took his breath for a moment or two, and gave him a shock, but he recovered quickly, and, still controllinghis impulse to pull trigger in haste, looked for something at which toaim. 

The fog had not lifted at all, but by gazing into its heart a longtime, Robert was able to see a little distance. Now and then thefigure of an enemy, as he leaped from the shelter of one stump toanother, was outlined dimly, but invariably there was not enough timefor a shot. Soon he made out a large stump not very far ahead of him, and he saw the flash of a rifle from it. He caught a glimpse only ofthe hands that held the weapon, but he believed them to be a whiteman's hands and he believed also that the man behind the stump was oneof the best French sharpshooters. 

Robert resolved to bring down the Frenchman, who presently, whenfiring once more, might then expose enough of himself for a target. Hewaited patiently and the second shot came. He saw the hands again, thearms, part of one shoulder and the side of the head, and taking quickaim he pulled the trigger, though he was satisfied that his bullet hadmissed. 

But the flame of battle was lighted in Robert's soul. Hating nobodyand wishing good to all, he nevertheless sought to kill, because someone was seeking to kill him, and because killing was the business ofthose about him. What came to be known later as mass psychology tookhold of him. All his mental and physical powers were concentrated onthe single task of slaying an enemy. The affair now resolved itselfinto a duel between single foes. 

Deciding to await a third shot from his enemy, he made his positionbehind the stump a little easier, poised, as it were, ready to throwevery faculty, physical and mental, into his reply to that expectedthird shot. He was quite sure, too, that he would have a chance, because the man had exposed so much more of himself at the secondshot than at the first, and his escape from the bullets would make himexpose yet more at the third. His heart began to throb hard, and hispulses were beating fast. The battle was still going on about him, buthe forgot all the rest of it, the shots, the shouts, the flashes, andremembered only his own part. He judged that in another minute the manwould show himself. So believing, he laid his rifle across his stump, cocked it, and was ready to take aim and fire in a few seconds. 

His foe's head appeared, after just about the delay that he hadexpected, and Robert's hand sprang to the trigger at the very momentthe man pulled his own. The bullet hummed by his cheek. His fingercontracted and then it loosened. A sudden acuteness of vision, or achance thinning of the fog at that point, enabled him to see the man'sface, and he recognized the French partisan, Charles Langlade, knownalso to the Indians as the Owl, who, with his wife, the Dove, had onceheld him in a captivity by no means unkind. 

His humane instincts, his gratitude, his feeling for another flaredup even in that moment of battle and passion, when the man-huntingimpulse was so strong. His aim, quick as it was, had been sure anddeadly, but, deflecting the muzzle of the rifle a shade, his fingercontracted again. The spurt of fire leaped forth and the bullet sangby the ear of Langlade, singing to him a little song of caution as itpassed, telling such a wary partisan as he that his stump was a veryexposed stump, dangerous to the last degree, and that it would bebetter for him to find one somewhere else. 

Robert did not see the Owl go away, but he was quite sure that he hadgone, because it was just the sort of thing that such a skilled forestfighter would do. The fog thickened again, and, in a few more minutes, both lines shifted somewhat. Then he had to watch new stumps at newpoints, and his thoughts were once more in tune with those about him, concentrated on the battle and the man-hunt. 

A bullet tipped his ear, and he saw that it came from a stump hardlyvisible in the fog. The sharpshooter was not likely to be Langladeagain, and, at once, it became Robert's ambition to put him out ofaction. No consideration of mercy or humanity would restrain him now, if he obtained a chance of a good shot, and he waited patiently forit. Evidently this new sharpshooter had detected his presence also, and the second duel was on. 

The man fired again in a minute or two, and the bullet chipped veryclose. He was so quick, too, that Robert did not get an opportunity toreturn his fire, but he recognized the face and to his great surprisesaw that it was De Courcelles who had taken a place in line with theskirmishers. Rage seized him at once. This was the man who had triedto trick him to his death in that affair with the bully, Boucher, atQuebec. He was shaken with righteous anger. All the kindliness andmercy that he had felt toward Langlade disappeared. He was sure, too, that De Courcelles knew him and was trying his best to kill him. 

Robert peered over his stump and sought eagerly for a shot. Hecould play at that game as well as De Courcelles, but his enemy wascautious. It was some time before he risked another bullet, and thenRobert's, in reply, missed, though he also had been untouched. Hisanger increased. Although he had little hate in his composition hecould not forget that this man De Courcelles had been a party to aninfamous attempt upon his life, and even now, in what amounted to aduel, was seeking to kill him. His own impulses, under such a spur, and for the moment, were those of the slayer. He used all the skillthat he had learned in the forest to secure an opportunity for thetaking of his foe's life. 

Robert sought to draw De Courcelles' fire again, meanwhile havingreloaded his own rifle, and he raised his cap a little above the edgeof the stump. But the trick was too old for the Frenchman and he didnot yield to it. Taking the chance, he thrust up his face, droppingback immediately as De Courcelles' bullet sang over his head. Then hesprang up and was in time to pull trigger at his enemy, who fell back. 

Robert was able to tell in the single glimpse through the fog that DeCourcelles was not killed. The bullet had struck him in the shoulder, inflicting a wound, certainly painful but probably not dangerous, although it was likely to feed the man's hate of Robert. Even so, young Lennox was glad now that he had not killed him, that his deathwas not upon his hands; it was enough to disable him and to drive himout of the battle. 

The fighting grew once more in volume and fury. Rifles crackedcontinuously up and down the line. The war whoop of the Indians wasincessant, and the deep cheer of the borderers replied to it. ButRobert saw that the end of the combat was near; not that the rage ofman was abated, but because nature, as if tired of so much strife, wasputting in between a veil that would hide the hostile forces from eachother. The fog suddenly began to thicken rapidly, rolling up from thelake in great, white waves that made figures dim and shadowy, even afew paces away. 

If the fighting went on it would be impossible to tell friend fromfoe, and Willet at once sent forth a sharp call which was repeated upand down the line. The French leaders took like action, and, by mutualconsent, the two forces fell apart. The firing and the shouts ceasedabruptly and a slow withdrawal was begun. The fog had conquered. 

"Is Dagaeoga hurt?" asked Tayoga. 

"Untouched, " replied Robert. 

"I saw that you and the Frenchman, De Courcelles, were engaged in abattle of your own. I might have helped you, but if I know you, youdid not wish my aid. "

"No, Tayoga. It was man to man. I confess that while our duel was onI was filled with rage against him, and tried my best to kill, but nowI'm glad I gave him only a wound. "

"Your hate flows away as De Courcelles' blood flows out. "

"If you want to put it that way. But do you hear anything of theenemy, Tayoga? Fog seems to be a conductor of sound now and then. "

"Nothing except the light noises of withdrawal. The retreatingfootsteps become fainter and fainter, and I think we shall have peacefor to-day. They might fire bullets at random against the camp, butSt. Luc will not let them waste lead in such a manner. No, Dagaeoga, we will lie quiet now and dress our wounds. "

He was right, as the firing was not renewed, though the pickets, stationed at short intervals, kept as sharp a watch as they could inthe fog, while the others lay by the fires which were now built higherthan usual. Colden was hopeful that St. Luc would draw off, but Tayogaand Black Rifle, who went out again into the fog, reported no sign ofit. Beyond a doubt, he was prepared to maintain a long siege. 

"We must get help, " said Willet. "We're supposed to control LakeGeorge and we know that forces of ours are at the south end, wherethey've advanced since the taking of Fort William Henry. We'll have tosend messengers. "

"Who are they to be?" asked Colden. 

"Robert and Tayoga are most fit. You have plenty of boats. They cantake a light one and leave at once, while the fog holds. "

Colden agreed. Young Lennox and the Onondaga were more than willing, and, in a half hour, everything was ready for the start. A strongcanoe with paddles for two was chosen and they put in it their rifles, plenty of ammunition and some food. 

"A year from now, if the war is still going on, I'll be going with youon such errands, " said Grosvenor confidently. 

"Red Coat speaks the truth. He learns fast, " said Tayoga. 

"I won't tell you lads to be careful, because you don't need anyadvice, " said Willet. 

Many were at the water's edge, when they pushed off, and Robert knewthat they were followed by the best of wishes, not only for theirsuccess but for themselves also. A few strokes of the paddles and thewhole camp, save a luminous glow through the fog, was gone. A few morestrokes and the luminous glow too departed. The two were alone oncemore in the wilderness, and they had little but instinct to guide themin their perilous journey upon the waters. But they were not afraid. Robert, instead, felt a curious exaltation of the spirit. He wassupremely confident that he and Tayoga would carry out their mission, in spite of everything. 

"It is odd how quickly the camp sank from sight, " he said. 

"It is because we are in the heart of a great fog, " said Tayoga. "Since it was thick enough to hide the battle it is thick enoughalso to hide the camp and us from each other. But, Dagaeoga, it is afriendly fog, as it conceals us from our enemies also. "

"That's so, Tayoga, but I'm thinking this fog will hold dangers for ustoo. St. Luc is not likely to neglect the lake, and he'll surmise thatwe'll send for help. We've had experience on the water in fogs before, and you'll have to use your ears as you did then. "

"So I will, Dagaeoga. Suppose we stop now, and listen. "

But nothing of a hostile nature came to them through the mists andvapors, and, resuming the paddles again, they bore more toward thecenter of the lake, where they thought they would be likely to escapethe cruising canoes of the enemy, if any should be sent out by St. Luc. They expected too that the fog would thin there, but it did notdo so, seeming to spread over the full extent of Andiatarocte. 

"How long do you think the fog will last?" asked Robert. 

"All day, I fear, " replied Tayoga. 

"That's bad. If any of our friends should be on the shore we won't beable to see 'em. "

"But we have to make the best of it, Dagaeoga. We may be able to hearthem. "

The fog was the greatest they had ever seen on Andiatarocte, seeming to ooze up from the depths of the waters, and to spread overeverything. The keenest eyes, like those of Robert and Tayoga, couldpenetrate it only a few yards, and it hung in heavy, wet folds overtheir faces. It was difficult even to tell direction and they paddledvery slowly in a direction that they surmised led to the south. Aftera while they stopped again that Tayoga might establish a new listeningpost upon the water, though nothing alarming yet came to thosemarvelous ears of his. But it was evident that he expected peril, andRobert also anticipated it. 

"A force as large as St. Luc's is sure to have brought canoesoverland, " said young Lennox, "and in a fog like this he'll have themlaunched on the lake. "

"It is so, " said Tayoga, using his favorite expression, "and I thinkthey will come soon. "

They moved on once more a few hundred yards, and then, when theOnondaga listened a long time, he announced that the hostile canoeswere on the lake, cruising about in the fog. 

"I hear one to the right of us, another to the left, and severaldirectly ahead, " he said. "Sharp Sword brought plenty of canoes withhim and he is using them. I think they have formed a line across thelake, surmising that we would send a message to the south. Sharp Swordis a great leader, and he forgets nothing. "

"They can't draw a line that we won't pass. "

Now they began to use their paddles very slowly and gently, the canoebarely creeping along, and Tayoga listening with all his powers. Butthe Onondaga was aware that his were not the only keen ears on thelake, and that, gentle as was the movement of the paddies that he andRobert held, it might be heard. 

"The canoe on our right is coming in a little closer to us, " hewhispered. "It is a very large canoe, because it holds four paddles. I can trace the four separate sounds. They try to soften their strokeslest the hidden messenger whom they want to catch may hear them, butthey cannot destroy the sound altogether. Now, the one on the left isbearing in toward us also. I think they have made a chain across thelake, and hope to keep anything from passing. "

"Can you hear those ahead of us?"

"Very slightly, and only now and then, but it is enough to tell usthat they are still there. But, Dagaeoga, we must go ahead even ifthey are before us; we cannot think of turning back. "

"No such thought entered my head, Tayoga. We'll run this gauntlet. "

"That was what I knew you would say. The canoes from both right andleft still approach. I think they carry on a patrol in the fog, andmove back and forth, always keeping in touch. Now, we must go forwarda little, or they will be upon us, but be ever so gentle with thepaddle, Dagaeoga. That is it! We make so little sound that it is nosound at all, and they cannot hear us. Now, we are well beyond them, and the two canoes are meeting in the fog. The men in them talktogether. You hear them very well yourself, Dagaeoga. Their exactwords do not come to our ears, but we know they are telling oneanother that no messenger from the beleaguered camp has yet passed. Now, they part and go back on their beat. We can afford to forgetthem, Dagaeoga, and think of those ahead. We still have the realgauntlet to run. Be very gentle with the paddle again. 

"I hear the canoes ahead of us very clearly now. One of them is largealso with four paddles in it, and two of the men are Frenchmen. Icannot understand what they say, but I hear the French accent; thesound is not at all like that the warriors make. One of the Frenchmenis giving instructions, as I can tell by his tone of command, and Ithink the canoes are going to spread out more. Yes, they are movingaway to both right and left. They must feel sure that we are heresomewhere in the fog, trying to get by them, but the big canoe withthe Frenchmen in it keeps its place. Bear a little to the left, Dagaeoga, and we can pass it unseen. "

It was the most delicate of tasks to paddle the canoe, and causescarcely a ripple in the water, but they were so skillful they wereable to do it, and make no sound that Robert himself could hear. Although his nerves were steady his excitement was intense. Asituation so extraordinary put every power of his imagination intoplay. His fancy fairly peopled the water with hostile canoes; theywere in a triple ring about him and Tayoga. All his pulses werebeating hard, yet his will, as usual, was master of his nerves, andthe hand that held the paddle never shook. 

"A canoe on the outer line, and from the left, is now bearing intoward us, " whispered Tayoga. 

"There are two men in it, as the strokes of the paddles show. They arecoming toward us. Some evil spirit must have whispered to them that weare here. Ah, they have stopped! What does it mean, Dagaeoga? Listen!Did you not hear a little splash? They think to surprise us! They keepthe paddles silent and try a new trick! Hold the canoe here, Dagaeoga, and I will meet the warrior who comes!"

The Onondaga dropped his rifle, hunting shirt and belt with his pistolin it, into the bottom of the canoe, and then, his knife in his teeth, he was over the side so quickly that Robert did not have time toprotest. In an instant he was gone in the fog, and the youth inthe canoe could do nothing but wait, a prey to the most terribleapprehensions. 

Robert, with an occasional motion of the paddle, held the canoe steadyon the water, and tried to pierce the fog with his eyes. He knew thathe must stay just where he was, or Tayoga, when he came back, mightnever find him. If he came back! If--He listened with all his ears forsome sound, however slight, that might tell him what was happening. 

Out of the fog came a faint splash, and then a sigh that was almosta groan. Young Lennox shuddered, and the hair on his head stood up alittle. He knew that sound was made by a soul passing, but whose soul?Once more he realized to the full that his lot was cast in wild andperilous places. 

A swimming face appeared in the fog, close to the canoe, and then hisheart fell from his throat to its usual place. Tayoga climbed lightlyinto the canoe, no easy feat in such a situation, put on his belt andreplaced the knife in the sheath. Robert asked him nothing, he hadno need to do so. The sigh that was almost a groan had told the fulltale. 

"Now we will bear to the right again, Dagaeoga, " said Tayoga, calmly, as the water dripped from him. Robert shivered once more. His fertilefancy reproduced that brief, fierce struggle in the water, but he saidnothing, promptly following the suggestion of Tayoga, and sending thecanoe to the right. The position was too perilous, though, for themto continue on one course long, and at the end of forty or fifty yardsthey stopped, both listening intently. 

"Some of them are talking with one another now, " whispered Tayoga. "The warrior who swam does not come back to his canoe, and they wonderwhy he stays in the water so long. Soon they will know that he isnever coming out of the water. Now I hear a voice raised somewhatabove the others. It is a French voice. It is not that of St. Luc, because he must remain on shore to direct his army. It is not that ofDe Courcelles, because you wounded him, and he must be lying in campnursing his hurts. So I conclude that it is Jumonville, who is nextin rank and who therefore would be likely to command on this importantservice. I am sure it is Jumonville, and his raised voice indicatesthat he is giving orders. He realizes that the swimmer will notreturn and that we must be near. Perhaps he knows or guesses that themessengers are you and I, because he has learned long since that weare fitted for just such service, and that we have done such deeds. For instance, our journey to Quebec, on which we first met him. "

"Then he'll think Dave is here too, because he was with us then. "

"No, he will be quite sure the Great Bear is not here. He knows thathe is too important in the defense of the camp, that, while CaptainColden commands, it is the Great Bear who suggests and really directseverything. His sharp orders signify some sudden, new plan. They havea fleet of canoes, and I think they are making a chain, with the linksconnected so closely that we cannot pass. It is a real gauntlet for usto run, Dagaeoga. "

"And how are we to run it?"

"We must pass as warriors, as men of their own. "

"I do not look like a warrior. "

"But you can make yourself look like one, in the fog at least, enough, perhaps, to go by. Your hair is a little long; take off your huntingshirt, and the other shirt beneath it, bare yourself to the waist, andin such a fog as this it would take the keenest of eyes, only a fewyards away, to tell that you are white. Quick, Dagaeoga! Lay thegarments on the bottom of the canoe. Bend well upon your paddle andappear to be searching the water everywhere for the messengers who tryto escape. I will do the same. Ah, that is well. You look and act somuch like a warrior of the woods, Dagaeoga, that even I, in the samecanoe, could well take you for a Huron. Now we will whisper no morefor a while, because they come, and they will soon be upon us. "

Robert bent over his paddle. His upper clothing lay in the bottom ofthe canoe, with his rifle and Tayoga's upon the garments, ready to besnatched up in an instant, if need should come. The cold, wet fog beatupon his bare shoulders and chest, but he did not feel it. Instead hisblood was hot in every vein, and the great pulses in his temples beatso hard that they made a roaring in his ears. 

Distinct sounds now came from both left and right, the swish ofpaddles, the ripple of water against the side of a canoe, men talking. They were coming to the chain that had been stretched in front ofthem, and their fate would soon be decided. Now, they must be not onlybrave to the uttermost, but they must be consummate actors too. 

Figures began to form themselves in the fog, the outline of a canoewith two men in it appeared on their right, another showed just ahead, and two more on the left. Robert from his lowered eyes, bent over thepaddle, caught a glimpse of the one ahead, a great canoe, or ratherboat, containing five men, one of whom wielded no paddle, but who satin its center, issuing orders. Through the fog came a slight gleamof metal from his epaulets and belt, and, although the face wasindistinct, Robert knew that it was Jumonville. 

The officer was telling the canoes to keep close watch, not to letthe chain be broken, that the messengers were close at hand, thatthey would soon be taken, and that their comrade who did not comeback would be avenged. Robert bent a little lower over his paddle. Hiswhole body prickled, and the roaring in his ears increased. 

Tayoga suddenly struck him a smart blow across his bowed back, and spoke to him fiercely in harsh, guttural Huron. Robert did notunderstand the words, but they sounded like a stern rebuke for poorwork with the paddle. The blow and the words stimulated him, keyed himto a supreme effort as an actor. All his histrionic temperament flaredup at once. He made a poor stroke with the paddle, threw up muchsurplus water, and, as he cowered away from Tayoga, he correctedhimself hastily. Tayoga uttered a sharp rebuke again, but did notstrike a second time. That would have been too much. Robert's nextstroke was fine and sweeping, and he heard Jumonville say in Frenchwhich many of the Indians understood:

"Go more toward the center of the lake and take a place in the line. "

Tayoga and Robert obeyed dumbly, passing Jumonville's boat at a rangeof five or six yards, going a little beyond the line, and, turningabout as if to make a curve that would keep them from striking anyother canoe. Again Robert made a false stroke with the paddle, causingthe canoe to rock dangerously, and now, Tayoga, fully justified bythe fierce code of the forest in striking him again, snatched his ownpaddle out of the water and gave him a smart rap with the flat of itacross the back, at the same time upbraiding him fiercely in Huron. 

"Dolt! Fool!" he exclaimed. "Will you never learn how to hold yourpaddle? Will you never know the stroke? Will you tip us both into thewater at such a time, when the messengers of the enemy are seekingto steal through? Do better with the paddle or you shall stay at homewith the old women, and work for the warriors!"

Robert snarled in reply, but he did not repay the blow. He madeanother awkward sweep that sent them farther on the outward curve, andhe heard Jumonville's harsh laugh. He was still the superb actor. Hisexcitement was real, and he counterfeited a nervousness and jerkinessthat appeared real also. One more wild stroke, and they shot fartherout. Jumonville angrily ordered them to return, but Robert seemed tobe possessed by a spell of awkwardness, and Tayoga craftily aided him. 

"Come back!" roared Jumonville. 

Robert and Tayoga were fifteen yards away, and the great blanket offog was enclosing them. 

"Now! Now, Dagaeoga!" whispered the Onondaga tensely. "We paddle withall our might straight toward the south!"

Two paddles wielded by skillful and powerful arms flashed in thewater, and the canoe sped on its way. A shout of anger rose behindthem, and Robert distinctly heard Jumonville say in French:

"After them! After them! It was the messengers who stole by! They havetricked us!"

Those words were sweet in the ears of young Lennox. He had played theactor, and the reward, the saving of their lives, had been paid. Itwas one of their greatest triumphs and the savor of it would endurelong. The very thought gave fresh power to his arm and back, and heswept his paddle with a strength that he had never known before. Thecanoe skimmed the water like a bird and fairly flew in their chosencourse. 

Robert's own faculties became marvelously acute. He heard behind themthe repeated and angry orders of Jumonville, the hurried strokes ofmany paddles, the splashing of canoes turned quickly about, a humof excited voices, and then he felt a great swell of confidence. Theroaring in his ears was gone, his nerves became amazingly steady, andevery stroke with his paddle was long and finished, a work of art. 

Four or five minutes of such toil, and Tayoga rested on his paddle. Robert imitated him. 

"Now we will take our ease and listen, " said the Onondaga. "The fogis still our friend, and they will think we have turned to one side init, because that is the natural thing to do. But you and I, Dagaeoga, will not turn just yet. "

"I can't hear anything, Tayoga, can you?"

"I cannot, Dagaeoga, but we will not have long to wait. Now, I catchthe light swish of a paddle. They are feeling about in the fog. Theregoes another paddle--and more. They come closer, but we still bidehere a little. I hear the voice of Jumonville. He is very angry. Butwhy should he be more angry at any other than at himself? He saw uswith his own eyes. He shouts many sharp orders, and some of them arefoolish. They must be so, because no man could shout orders so fast, and in such a confused way, and have them all good. He sends morecanoes to both right and left to seek us. You and I can afford tolaugh, Dagaeoga. "

Sitting at rest in their canoe they laughed. With Robert it was not somuch a laugh of amusement as a laugh of relief after such tremendoustension. He felt that they were now sure to escape, and with Tayoga hewaited calmly. 

CHAPTER XI

THE HAPPY ESCAPE

The spirits of young Lennox rose to the zenith. Although they werestill grazing the edge of peril, he had supreme confidence in Tayogaand also in the fog. It was a great fog, a thick fog, a kindly fog, and it had made possible their escape and the achievement of theirmission. Having held so long it would hold until they needed it nolonger. 

"Have they come any nearer, Tayoga?" he asked. 

"Jumonville is still giving orders, and sending the canoes somewhat atrandom. He is not the leader Sharp Sword would be in an emergency, noranything like it. He is having his own boat paddled about uncertainly. I can hear the paddles of the four men in it. Now and then he speaksangrily, too. He is upbraiding those who are not to blame. How areyou feeling now, Dagaeoga? Has Manitou already filled you with newstrength?"

"I'm feeling as well as I ever did in my life. I'm ready to swing thepaddle again. "

"Then we go. The fog will not wait for us forever. We must use itwhile we have it. "

They swept their paddles through the water in long and vigorousstrokes, and the canoe shot forward once more. They were confident nowthat no enemy was ahead of them, and that none of those behind couldovertake them. The wet, cold fog still enclosed them like a heavy, damp blanket, but their vigorous exercise and their high spirits keptthem warm. After ten minutes they made another stop, but as Tayogacould hear nothing of Jumonville's party they pushed on again atspeed. By and by the Onondaga said:

"I feel the fog thinning, Dagaeoga. A wind out of the west has risen, and soon it will take it all away. "

"But it has served its purpose. I shall always feel well toward fogs. Yes, here it goes! The wind is rising fast, and it is taking away themists and vapors in great folds. "

The water began to roughen under the stiff breeze. The fog was splitasunder, the pieces were torn to fragments and shreds, and theneverything was swept away, leaving the surface of the lake a silvermirror, and the mountains high and green on either shore. Far behindthem hovered the Indian canoes, and four or five miles ahead a towerof smoke rose from the west bank. 

"Certainly our people, " said Robert, looking at the smoke. 

"There is no doubt of it, " said the Onondaga, "and that is where wewill go. "

"And those behind us know now that we tricked them in the fog and haveescaped. They give forth a shout of anger and disappointment. Now theyturn back. "

They eased their strokes a little as the pursuit had been abandoned, but curved more toward the center of the lake, lest some hiddensharpshooter on shore might reach them, and made fair speed toward thesmoke, which Robert surmised might be made by a vanguard of troops. 

"We ought to have help for Colden and Willet very soon, " he said. 

"It will not be long, " said Tayoga; "but Dagaeoga has forgottensomething. Can he not think what it is?"

"No, Tayoga, I can't recall anything. "

"Dagaeoga's body is bare from the waist up. It is well for an Indianto go thus into a white camp, but it is not the custom of the peopleto whom Lennox belongs. "

"You're right. I've had so much excitement that I'd forgotten allabout my clothes. I must be true to my race, when I meet my brethren. "

He reclothed himself, resumed his paddle, and they pushed on steadilyfor the smoke. No trace of the fog was left. The lake glistened inthe sun, the ranges showed green from base to summit, and the tower ofsmoke deepened and broadened. 

"Can you make out what lies at the foot of it, Tayoga?" asked Robert. 

"I think I can see a gleam of the sun on an epaulet. It is certainlya camp of your people. The lake is supposed to be under their command, and if the French should make a new incursion here upon its shoresthey would not build their fires so boldly. Now, I see another gleam, and I hear the ring of axes. They are not boat builders, because noboats, either finished or unfinished, show at the water's edge. Theyare probably cutting wood for their fires. I hear, too, the crack ofa whip, which means that they have wagons, and the presence of wagonsindicates a large force. They may be coming ahead with supplies forour great army when it advances. I can now see men in uniform, andthere are some red coats among them. Hold your paddle as high as youcan, Dagaeoga, as a sign that we are friends, and I will send thecanoe in toward the shore. Ah, they see us now, and men are comingdown to the lake's edge to meet us! It is a large camp, and it shouldhold enough men to make St. Luc give up the siege of Colden. "

The two sent the canoe swiftly toward the land, where soldiers andothers in hunter's dress were already gathered to meet them. Robertsaw a tall, thin officer in a Colonial uniform, standing on the narrowbeach, and, assuming him to be in command, he said as the canoe sweptin:

"We are messengers, sir, from the force of Captain Colden, which isbesieged at the sawmill ten or twelve miles farther north. "

"Besieged, did you say?" said the officer, speaking in a sharp, dryvoice. "It's one of those French tricks they're always playing on us, rushing in under our very noses, and trying to cut out our forces. "

"That's it, sir. The French and Indian host, in this case, is ledby St. Luc, the ablest and most daring of all their partisans, and, unless you give help, they'll have to escape as best they can in whatboats they have. "

"As I'm a good Massachusetts man, I expected something of this kind. Isent word to Pownall, our Governor, that we must be extremelycautious in respect to the French, but he thinks the army of GeneralAbercrombie will overwhelm everything. Forest fighting is verydifferent from that of the open fields, a fact which the French seemto have mastered better than we have. My name, young sir, is ElihuStrong. I'm a colonel of the Massachusetts militia, and I command theforce that you see posted here. "

"And mine, sir, is Robert Lennox, a free lance, and this is Tayoga, ofthe clan of the Bear, of the great Onondaga nation, a devoted friendof ours and the finest trailer the world has ever produced. "

"Ah, I heard something of you both when I was at Albany from oneJacobus Huysman, a stout and worthy burgher, who spoke well of you, and who hazarded a surmise that I might meet you somewhere in theneighborhood of the lakes. "

"We lived in the house of Mynheer Jacobus when we went to school inAlbany. We owe him much. "

"There was a third who was generally with you, a famous hunter, DavidWillet, was there not?"

"He is with Captain Colden, sir, assisting in the defense. "

"I'm glad he's there. Judging from what I've heard of him, he's atower of strength. But come into the camp. Doubtless, both of youneed food and rest. The times be dark, and we must get out of each daywhatever it has to offer. "

Robert looked at him with interest. He was the forerunner of a typethat was to develop markedly in New England, tall, thin, dry-lipped, critical, shrewd and tenacious to the last degree. He and his kindwere destined to make a great impress upon the New World. He gave tothe two the best the camp had, and ordered that they be treated withevery courtesy. 

"I've a strong force here, " he said, "although it might have beenstronger if our Governor and Legislature had done their full duty. Still, we must make the best of everything. My men reported Indians inthe forest to the north of us, and that, perhaps, is the reason why wehave not come into contact with Captain Colden, but I did not suspectthat he was besieged. "

Robert, as he ate the good food set before him, looked over the camp, which had been pitched well, with far-flung pickets to guard againstambush, and his eyes glistened, as they fell upon two brass cannon, standing side by side upon a slight rise in the center of the camp. The big guns, when well handled, were always effective against forestwarriors. Colonel Strong's eyes followed his. 

"I see that you are taking notice of my cannon, " he said. "They'regood pieces, but if our governor and legislature had done their dutythey'd be four instead of two. Still, we have to make the best of whatwe have. I told Shirley that we must prepare for a great war, and Itell Pownall the same. Those who don't know him always underrate ourFrench foe. "

"I never do, sir, " said Robert. "I've seen too much of him to dothat. "

"Well, well, we'll do the best we can. I've four hundred men here, though if the Governor and the Legislature of Massachusetts had donetheir full duty they'd be eight hundred, not to say a thousand. I'lladvance as soon as possible to the relief of Colden. He can surelyhold out until the morrow. "

"Not a doubt of it, sir, and, if you'll pardon me for making asuggestion, I wouldn't begin any advance until the morning. Not muchof the day is left. If we started this afternoon, night would overtakeus in the woods and the Chevalier de St. Luc is sure to plant anambush for us. "

"Sensibly spoken, young sir. We're an eternally rash people. We'realways walking into traps. I've in my force about twenty good scouts, though if the Governor and Legislature of Massachusetts had done theirfull duty they'd be forty, not to say fifty, and I don't want to risktheir loss in night fighting in the forest. "

He went away and Robert saw him moving among his men, giving orders. Elihu Strong, a merchant, nevertheless had made himself a strenuoussoldier at his province's call, and he was not unwilling to learn evenfrom those not more than half his age. 

"Open Eyes will do well, " said Tayoga. 

"Open Eyes?"

"Aye, Dagaeoga. The colonel who is named Strong I will call Open Eyes, because he is willing to look and see. He will look when you tellhim to look, and many who come from the cities will not do that. Andbecause his eyes are open he will not stick his head into an ambush. Yet he will always complain of others. "

"And sometimes of himself, too, " laughed Robert. "I think he'll befair in that respect. Now, Tayoga, we'll rest here, and be easy withourselves until to-morrow morning, when we advance. "

"We will stay, Dagaeoga, but I do not know whether it will be so easy. Since Jumonville saw us escape he will tell St. Luc of it, and SharpSword will send a force here to harry Open Eyes, and to make him thinkthe forest is full of warriors. But Open Eyes, though he may complain, will not be afraid. "

It was even as the Onondaga predicted. The foe came with the twilight. The dark wilderness about them gave back whoops and yells, and furtivebands skirmished with Strong's scouts. Then the shouts of the warriorsincreased greatly in number, and seemed to come from all points aboutthe camp. It was obvious to Robert that the enemy was trying to makeStrong's men believe that a great force was confronting them, and someof them, unused to the woods, showed apprehension lest such an unseenand elusive danger overwhelm them. But Elihu Strong never flinched. The forest was almost as much of a mystery to him as it was to histroops, but he was there to dare its perils and he dared them. 

"I shall keep my men in camp and await attack, if they make it, " hesaid to Robert, to whom he seemed to have taken a great fancy, "andwhatever happens I shall move forward in the morning to the relief ofColden. "

He shut his thin lips tightly together and his pale blue eyes flashed. The merchant, turned soldier, had the stoutest of hearts, and a stoutheart was what was needed in his camp that night. The warriors gavehis men no rest. They circled about continually, firing and whooping, and trying to create panic, or at least a fear that would hold Strongwhere he was. 

Robert went to sleep early, and, when he awakened far in the night, the turmoil was still going on. But he saw Elihu Strong walking backand forth near one of the fires, and in the glow his thin face stillreflected an iron resolution. Satisfied that the camp was in no dangerof being frightened, young Lennox went back to sleep. 

A gray, chilly morning came, and soon after dawn Elihu Strong beganto prepare his men for their perilous progress, serving first an amplehot breakfast with plenty of tea and coffee. 

"Open Eyes not only watches but he knows much, " said Tayoga. "He haslearned that an army marches better on a full stomach. "

Strong then asked Robert and Tayoga to serve in a way as guides, andhe made his dispositions, sending his scouts in advance, putting hismost experienced soldiers on the flanks and heading his main columnwith the two brass cannon. The strictest injunctions that nobodystraggle were given, and then the force took up its march. 

They had not been molested while at breakfast, and when making thepreparations, but as soon as they left the fire and entered thedeep forest, the terrifying turmoil burst forth again, fierce whoopsresounding on every side and bullets pattering on the leaves or bark. Colonel Strong left his scouts and flankers to deal with the ambushedwarriors, and the main column, face to the front, marched steadilytoward Colden's camp. It was to be a trial of nerves, and Robert wasquite confident that the stern New England leader would win. 

"The savages make a tremendous tumult, " he said to young Lennox, "buttheir bullets are not reaching us. We're not to be shaken by merenoise. "

"When they find that out, as they soon will, " said Robert, "they'llmake an attack. Some French officers and troops must be with them. Perhaps Jumonville came in the night to lead them. "

He and Tayoga then went a short distance into the forest ahead of thescouts, and Tayoga saw ample evidence that the French were presentwith the Indians. 

"You are right in your surmise that Jumonville came in the night, " hesaid. "He wore boots, and here are the imprints of his heels. I thinkhe is not far away now. Watch well, Dagaeoga, while I lie on the earthand listen. "

Ear to the ground, the Onondaga announced that he could hear men onboth sides of them moving. 

"There is the light step of the warriors, " he said, "and also theheavier tread of the French. I think I can hear Jumonville himself. Itsounds like the crush of boots. Perhaps they are now seeking to lay anambush. "

"Then it's time for us to fall back, Tayoga, both for our own sakesand for the sake of Colonel Strong's force. "

The two retreated quickly lest they be caught in an ambush, and gavewarning to Elihu Strong that an attack was now probable, a beliefin which they were confirmed by the report the scouts brought inpresently that a creek was just ahead, a crossing always being afavorite place for an Indian trap. 

"So be it, " said Colonel Strong, calmly. "We are ready. If theGovernor and Legislature of Massachusetts had done their full duty, we'd be twice as strong, but even as we are we'll force the passage ofthe creek. "

"You will find a body of the warriors on this side of the stream, "said Tayoga. "They will give way after a little firing, tempting youto think you have won an easy victory. Then when about half of yourmen are across they will attack with all their might, hoping to cutyou down. "

"I thank you for telling me, " said Colonel Strong. "I've no doubt youknow what you're talking about. Your manner indicates it. We might bemuch better equipped than we are if those in authority in my provincehad done their full duty, but we will make way, nevertheless. I'llcover the passage of the creek with the guns. "

The firing in front already showed that Tayoga's prediction was comingtrue, and it was accompanied by a tremendous volume of yelling, as ifthe whole Indian force were gathered on the near side of the creek. 

Robert from the crest of a hill saw the stream, narrow and deep, though not too deep for fording as he was to learn later, fringed oneither side with a dense growth of low bushes, from the shelter ofwhich warriors were sending their bullets toward the white force. Themen were eager to go against them at once, but the scouts were sentforward through the undergrowth to open up a flanking fire, and thenthe main column marched on at a steady pace. 

The crash of the rifles grew fast. The warriors on the near side ofthe creek leaped from the bushes as Strong's men drew near, waded thestream and disappeared in the forest on the other bank, giving forthhowls of disappointment as they fled. The soldiers, uttering ashout of triumph, undertook to rush forward in pursuit, but Strongrestrained them. 

"It's the ambush against which the Onondaga warned us, " he said to hislieutenants, "and we won't run into it. Bring forward the cannon. "

The two brass guns, fine twelve pounders, were moved up within closerange of the creek, and they swept the forest on the other side withballs and grape shot. It was probably the first time cannon were everheard in those woods, and the reports came back in many echoes. Boughsand twigs rained down. 

"It is a great sound, " said Tayoga admiringly, "and the warriors whoare trying to plant an ambush will not like it. "

"But you'll remember Braddock's fate, " said Robert. "The cannon didn'tdo much then. "

"But this is different, Dagaeoga. Open Eyes has his eyes open. Heis merely using the cannon as a cover for his advance. They will bebacked up by the rifles. You will see. "

The soldiers approached the creek cautiously, and, when the firstranks were in the water, the cannon raked the woods ahead to right andleft, and to left and right. The best of the riflemen were also pushedforward, and, when the warriors opened fire, they were quickly drivenaway. Then the whole force, carrying the cannon with them, crossed, and stood in triumph on the other side. 

"Did I not tell you that Open Eyes knew what he was doing?" saidTayoga. 

"It seems that he does, " Robert replied, "but we haven't yet arrivedat Colden's station. An attack in force is sure to come. "

"Dagaeoga speaks truth. I think it will occur a mile or two fartheron. They will make it before Captain Colden's men can learn that weare on the march. "

"Then they won't wait long. Anywhere will do, as the forest is denseeverywhere. "

Since they had carried the ford with but little loss, the cannonthat had blazed the way ceased to fire, but the gunners regarded themproudly and Robert did not withhold admiration. They were pioneers, fine brass creatures, and when handled right they were a wonderfulhelp in the forest. He did not blame the gunners for patting thebarrels, for scraping the mud of the creek's crossing from the wheels, and for speaking to them affectionately. Massive and polished theygleamed in the sun and inspired confidence. 

Tayoga went ahead in the forest, but came back soon and reported alow ridge not more than half a mile farther on, a likely place foran attack, which he judged would come there. It would be made by theunited force of the French and Indians and would be severe. 

"So be it, " said Elihu Strong, whose iron calm nothing disturbed. "Weare ready for the foe, though St. Luc himself should come. It is truethat instead of two cannon we might have had four or even six, ortwice as many men, if the Governor and Legislature of Massachusettshad done their full duty, but we'll let that pass. Will you, Lennox, and you, Tayoga, advance with the scouts and be my eyes?"

Robert appreciated the compliment to the full, and promptly replied inthe affirmative for them both. Then he and Tayoga at once plungedinto the forest with the borderers who were there to provide againstambush, all of them approaching the menacing ridge with great care. Itwas a long projection, rising about a hundred feet, and grown denselywith trees and bushes. It looked very quiet and peaceful and birdseven were singing there among the boughs. The leader of the scouts, abronzed man of middle age named Adams, turned to Tayoga. 

"I see nothing there, " he said, "but I've heard of you and your powerto find things where others can't. Do you think they're on that ridgewaiting for us?"

"It is certain, " replied the Onondaga. "It is the place best fittedfor them, and they will not neglect it. Let me go forward a little, with my friend, Dagaeoga, and we will unveil them. "

"We'll wait here, and if they're on it I believe you'll soon know it, "said Adams confidently. 

Tayoga slid forward among the bushes and Robert followed. Neither madethe slightest noise, and they drew much nearer to the ridge, whichstill basked in the sun, peaceful and innocent in looks. Not a warrioror a Frenchman appeared there, the bushes gave back no glint ofweapons, nothing was disclosed. 

"They may be hidden in that jungle, but they won't stir until we'reunder the muzzles of their rifles. What do you propose to do?" askedRobert. 

"I will tempt them, Dagaeoga. "

"Tempt them? I don't understand you. "

"Tododaho on his great star which we cannot see in the day, but which, nevertheless, is there, whispers to me that Tandakora himself is amongthe bushes on the ridge. It is just such an ambush as he loves. As youknow, Dagaeoga, he hates us all, but he hates me most. If he sees agood opportunity for a shot at me he will not be able to forego it. "

"For Heaven's sake, Tayoga, don't make a martyr of yourself merely todraw the enemy's fire!"

"No such thought was in my mind. I am not yet ready to leave theworld, which I find bright and full of interest. Moreover, I wish tosee the end of this war and what will happen afterward. Risks are apart of our life, Dagaeoga, but I will take none that is undue. "

Tayoga spoke in his usual precise, book English, explaining everythingfully, and Robert said nothing more. But he awaited the actions of theOnondaga with intense interest. Tayoga crept forward five or six yardsmore, and then he stumbled, striking against a bush and shaking itviolently. Robert was amazed. It was incredible that the Onondagashould be so awkward, and then he remembered. Tayoga was going to drawthe enemy's fire. 

Tayoga struck against another bush, and then stood upright andvisible. Those hidden on the ridge, if such there were, could see himclearly. The response was immediate. A gigantic figure stood up amongthe bushes, leveled a rifle and fired at him point blank. But theOnondaga, quick as lightning, dropped back and the bullet whistledover his head. Robert fired at the great painted figure of Tandakora, but he too missed, and in a moment the Ojibway chief sank down in theundergrowth. A shout came from the hidden Indians about him. 

"They are there, " said Tayoga, "and we know just where many of themlie. We will suggest to Open Eyes that he fire the cannon at thatpoint. "

They rejoined Adams. 

"You were right, as I knew you'd be, " said the scout. "You've located'em. "

"Yes, because Tandakora could not resist his hate of me, " said theOnondaga. 

They withdrew to the main force, and once more the brave brass gunswere brought up, sending solid shot and grape into the bushes on theridge, then moving forward and repeating the fire. Many rifles openedupon them from the thickets, and several men fell, but Elihu Strongheld his people in hand, and the scouts drove back the sharpshooters. Meanwhile the whole force advanced and began to climb the ridge, thecannon being turned on the flanks, where the attack was now heaviest. A fierce battle ensued, and the guns, served with great skill andeffectiveness, kept the Indians at bay. More of Strong's men wereslain and many were hit, but their own rifles backed up the guns witha deadly fire. Thus the combat was waged in the thickets a full twohours, when they heard a great shout toward the north, and Willet, atthe head of a hundred men, broke his way through to their relief. ThenFrench and Indians drew off, and the united forces proceeded to thepoint, where Colden, Wilton, Carson and Grosvenor gave them a greatwelcome. 

"We are here, " said Elihu Strong. "If the Governor and Legislature ofMassachusetts had done their full duty we might have been here sooner, but here we are. "

"I knew that you would come back and bring help with you, " saidGrosvenor to Robert. "I felt sure that Tayoga would guide the canoethrough every peril. "

"Your confidence was not misplaced, " said Robert. "He did somewonderful work. He was as great a trailer on the water as he is onland. Now that we are so much stronger, I wonder what St. Luc is goingto do. "

But Black Rifle came in the next morning with the news that theChevalier and his whole force were gone. 

They had stolen away silently in the night, and were now marchingnorthward, probably to join Montcalm. 

"I'm not surprised, " said Willet. "We're now too strong for himand St. Luc is not the man to waste his time and strength in vainendeavors. I suspect that we will next hear of him near Champlain, somewhere in the neighborhood of Ticonderoga. I think we'd betterfollow his trail a little distance. "

Willet himself led the band that pursued St. Luc, and it includedTayoga, Robert, Grosvenor, Black Rifle and Adams, Daganoweda and hisMohawks having left shortly before on an expedition of their own. Itwas an easy enough task, as the trail necessarily was wide and deep, and the Onondaga could read it almost with his eyes shut. 

"Here went Sharp Sword, " he said after looking about a while. "I findtraces of his moccasins, which I would know anywhere because I haveseen them so many times before. Here another Frenchman joined him andwalked beside him for a while. It was Jumonville, whose imprints Ialso know. They talked together. Perhaps Jumonville was narrating thedetails of his encounter with us. Now he leaves St. Luc, who is joinedby another Frenchman wearing moccasins. But the man is heavy andwalked with a heavy step. It is the Canadian, Dubois, who attends uponSharp Sword, and who is devoted to him. Perhaps Sharp Sword is givinghim instructions about the camp that they will make when the dayis over. Now Dubois also goes, and here come the great moccasins ofTandakora. I have seen none other so large in the woods, and a childwould know them. He too talks with Sharp Sword, but Sharp Sword doesnot stop for him. They walk on together, because the stride continuessteady and even, just the length that a man of Sharp Sword's heightwould make when walking. Tandakora is very angry, not at SharpSword--he would not dare to show anger against him--but at the willof Manitou who would not let him win a victory over us. He did not getmuch satisfaction from Sharp Sword, because he stayed with him only avery short time. Here his trail leads away again, and Sharp Sword oncemore walks on alone. 

"Perhaps Sharp Sword prefers to be alone. Most men do after adisappointment, and he knows that his attack upon the boat buildershas been a failure. Sharp Sword does not like failures any more thanother people do, and he wants to think. He is planning how to wina great success, and to atone for his failure here. I do not seeanything of De Courcelles. I do not find his trail anywhere, whichshows that the wound you gave him, Dagaeoga, was severe. He is beingcarried either by warriors or French soldiers on a litter. It is farmore likely to be soldiers, and here I find them, the trail of fourmen who walk exactly even, two by two all the time. The rage of DeCourcelles will mount very high against you, Dagaeoga, and you willhave to beware of him. "

"I am ready for him, " said Robert, proudly. 

The broad trail led steadily on toward the north, but Willet, after awhile, spread out his own little force, taking no chances with forestambush. He considered it highly probable that before long Tandakorawould curve aside with some of his warriors, hoping to trap theunwary. He was confirmed in his opinion by the Onondaga's reading ofthe trail. 

"I find the footprints of the Ojibway chief again, " said Tayoga. "Herethey go at the edge of the trail. Now he has stopped. His stridehas ceased, and he stands with his moccasins close together. He isprobably talking with his warriors and he meditates something. Therage of Tandakora is as great as that of De Courcelles, but Tandakorais not hurt, and he is able to strike. He moves on again, and, ah!here he goes into the woods. Beyond question he is now engaged inplanting an ambush for those who would follow St. Luc. Shall we goback, Great Bear, or shall we meet the Ojibway's ambush with an ambushof our own?"

The black eyes of the Onondaga sparkled. 

"We ought to turn back, " replied Willet, "but I can't resist playingTandakora's own game with him. It may give us a chance to rid theborder of that scourge. We'll leave the trail, and go into the deepbush. "

Led by the hunter the little band plunged into the forest and begana careful circle, intending to come back to the trail some distanceahead, and to post themselves behind Tandakora in case that wilysavage was planning an ambush, as they felt sure he was. Theyredoubled their precautions, ceasing all talk for the while, andallowing no bushes to rustle as they passed. Willet led the line, andTayoga brought up the rear. Grosvenor was just behind Robert. He, too, was now able to bring down his feet in soundless fashion, and to avoidevery stick or twig that might break with a crack beneath his weight. While he was aware of the perils before them, his heart beat high. Hefelt that he was making further progress, and that he was becoming aworthy forest runner. 

After two careful hours of travel, they came back again to the broadtrail which showed that St. Luc was still maintaining steady progresstoward the north. But both the hunter and the Onondaga felt sure thatTandakora and a chosen band were now to the south, waiting in ambushfor those who would come in pursuit. 

"We'd better draw 'em if we can, " said Willet. "Let 'em know we'rehere, but make 'em believe we're friends. "

"I think I can do it, " said Tayoga. "I know Huron and St. Regissignals. It is likely that some of the warriors with Tandakora areHurons, and, in any event, the Ojibway will understand the signals. "

He imitated the cawing of a crow, and presently the answer camefrom the forest about a quarter of a mile to the south. The cry wasrepeated, and the answer came duly a second time. No one in the littleband now doubted that Tandakora and his men were there. 

"Shall we attack?" asked Robert. 

"I think we can sting them a little, " replied Willet. "Our numbers arefew, but the force of the Ojibway is not likely to be large. It washis purpose to strike and get away, and that's what we'll do. Now, Tayoga, we're relying upon you to get us into a good position on hisflank. "

The Onondaga led them in another but much smaller circle toward theforest, from which the answering caws of the crow had come. The waywent through dense thickets but, before he reached his chosen spot, hestopped. 

"Look, " he said, pointing to the earth, where there were faint tracesthat Robert could scarcely see and over which he would have passed, unnoticing. "Here is where Tandakora went on his way to the ambush. Itis a little trail, and it was to be only a little ambush. He has onlyabout ten warriors with him. The Ojibway has come back for revenge. Hecould not bear to leave without striking at least one blow. Perhaps heslipped away from Sharp Sword to try the ambush on his own account. "

"They can't be far ahead, " said the hunter. 

"No, " said the Onondaga. "They will be coming back in response to mycall, and I think we would better await them here. "

They disposed themselves in good order for battle, and then sank tothe earth. Light waves of air registered delicately but clearly onthose wonderful eardrums of Tayoga's. Faint though the sound was, he understood it. It was the careful tread of men. Tandakora and hiswarriors were on the way, called by the crow. He knew when they camewithin a hundred yards of where he and his companions lay, and heknew when they spread out in cautious fashion, to see what manner offriends these were who came. He knew, too, that Tandakora would notwalk into a trap, and he had not expected at any time that he would, it having been merely his purpose when he cawed like a crow to callhim back to fair and honorable combat, ambush against ambush. He notedwhen the thin line of detached warriors began to advance again, he waseven able to trace the step of Tandakora, heavier than the others, and to discern when the Ojibway chief stopped a second time, trying topierce the thickets with his eyes. 

"Tandakora is in doubt, " he whispered to Robert. "The call of the crowwhich at first seemed so friendly has another meaning now. He is notso sure that friends are here after all, but he does not understandhow an enemy happens to be behind him. He is angry, too, that his ownpretty ambush, in which he was sitting so cunningly waiting for us, is broken up. Tandakora's humor is far from good, but, because of it, mine is excellent. "

"You certainly learned the dictionary well when you were in ourschools, " Robert whispered back, but as full as ever of admiration forTayoga's powers. "Has all sound ceased now?"

"They are not stirring. They have become quite sure that we areenemies and they wait for us to act first. "

"Then I'll give 'em a lead, " said Willet, who lay on Tayoga's right. 

He thrust out a foot, bringing it down on a dead stick so hard thatit broke with a sharp snap, but instantly drew away to the shelter ofanother bush. A rifle cracked in front of them and a bullet cut theair over the broken stick. Before the warrior who fired the bulletcould sink back Black Rifle pulled the trigger at a certain target, and the man fell without a sound. 

"A fine shot, Captain Jack, " said Willet, and a few minutes later thehunter himself made another just as good. For a half hour the combatwas waged in the deep thickets, mere glimpses serving for aim, but thecombatants were as fierce and tenacious as if the issue were joinedby great armies. Four warriors fell, Willet's band suffered only a fewscratches, and then, at a signal from him, they melted away into thewoods, curved about again, and took up the return journey toward theirown force. 

"We did enough, " said Willet, when he was sure they were not pursuedby Tandakora. "All we wanted to do was to sting the Ojibway and not tolet him forget that those who ambush may be ambushed. He'll be fairlyburning with anger. "

"How are you feeling, Red Coat?" asked Tayoga. 

"As well as could be expected after such an experience, " repliedGrosvenor with pride. But the young Englishman was very sober, too. A warrior had fallen before his rifle, and, with the heat of battleover, he was very thoughtful. 

CHAPTER XII

THE FRENCH CAMP

They returned to the camp without further event. Colden and Strongwere gratified to learn that the retreat of St. Luc was real, and thathe was certainly going toward Champlain, with the obvious intention ofjoining Montcalm. 

"We owe you a great debt of gratitude, Colonel, " said the youngofficer, frankly, to Elihu Strong. "If you had not come I don't thinkwe could have held out against St. Luc. "

"We did the best we could, " replied Elihu Strong. "If the Governor andLegislature of Massachusetts had done their full duty we'd have beenhere earlier, with twice as many men and guns, but as it is we did ourbest, and man can do no more. "

They decided that they would hold the point and await the coming ofthe great army under Abercrombie which was to crush Montcalm. Theoutworks were built higher and stronger and the brass cannon weremounted upon them at points, where they could sweep the forest. Thesefine twelve-pounders were sources of much moral courage and addedgreatly to the spirits of the troops. They had shown their power atthe forcing of the ford and at the taking of the ridge, and theirbrazen mouths, menacing the forest, looked well. 

Willet and his comrades considered it their duty to stay there also, and wait for Abercrombie, and, the third day after the retreat of St. Luc, Robert and Tayoga went into the woods to see whether Tandakorahad turned back again with his warriors. They reckoned that theOjibway chief's anger was so strong that he would make another attemptat revenge upon those who had defeated him. There was a rumor thatthe Indians with the French were becoming much dissatisfied, thatthey were awed by the reports of the mighty British and American forceadvancing under Abercrombie, and might leave the French to meet italone. 

"Do you think there is much in these rumors?" asked Robert, as he andthe Onondaga went into the forest. 

"I do, " replied Tayoga. "The warriors with the French do not like thecannon, and they say the force that is coming against Montcalm is veryvast. A great battle may be fought, but Tandakora and his men are notlikely to be there. They will go away and await a better day. "

"Then I'm glad they'll desert for a while. They're the eyes and earsof the French. That will leave our own scouts and forest runners thelords of the wild, though it seems to me, Tayoga, that you're the trueand veritable lord of the wild. "

"Then if that were so, though you praise my skill too much, Dagaeoga, you and the Great Bear and Black Rifle also are lords of the wild. "

"Lords of the wild! I like the term. It is something to be thatat this time and in this region. We're mainly a wilderness people, Tayoga, and our wars are waged in the woods. We're not more than twomiles from the camp now, and yet we're completely lost in the forest. There's not a trace of man. I don't even see any smoke soiling thesky. "

"It is so, Dagaeoga, and we are again in the shadow of peril. Dangersin the forest are as thick as leaves on the trees. Here is an oldtrail of our enemies. "

"I'm not interested in old trails. What we're looking for is newones. "

"If we keep going toward the north it may be that we will find them, Dagaeoga. "

Several miles farther on they came to other trails which the Onondagaexamined with great interest and care. Two or three he pronouncedquite recent, but he did not read any particular purpose in them. 

"It is likely that they were made by hunters, " he said. "While thearmies are gathering, the warriors are sure to seek game. Here two ofthem passed, and here they stood behind a tree. It is sure now thatthose two were hunting. I think they stood behind a tree to ambush adeer. The deer was to the west of them. The traces they left inthe soft earth under the tree show that the toes of their moccasinspointed toward the west and so they were looking that way, at thedeer, which probably stood in the thicket over there nibbling at itsfood. They must have had an easy shot. Now, we'll enter the thicket. Lo, Dagaeoga, here is where the deer fell! Look at the little bushesbroken and at the dark stain on the ground where its life flowed out. They dragged the body to the other side of the thicket, and cut it upthere. Nothing could be plainer, the traces are so numerous. They werecasual hunters, and it is not worth our while to follow them. "

Northward they still pursued their course, and struck another andlarger trail which made Tayoga look grave. 

"This is the path of seven or eight warriors, " he said, "and it islikely that they are a scouting party. They have come back, as weexpected, to spy upon us and to cut off stragglers from our camp. Wewill follow it a little while. "

It led south by west and seemed to go on with a definite purpose, but, after a mile or so, it divided, four warriors, as Tayoga said, goingin one direction and three in the other. 

"Suppose I follow those on the north a short distance while you takethose on the south, " suggested Robert. 

"We will do so, " said Tayoga, "and in an hour come back to thispoint. "

The three warriors were on the north, and, as the earth was soft, Robert saw their trail quite clearly leading steadily west by north. His own ambition to excel as a trailer was aroused and he followed itwith great energy. Two or three times when the ground became hard androcky he lost it, but a little search always disclosed it again, andhe renewed the pursuit with increased zeal. He went on over a hilland then into a wide valley, well grown with thickets. Pushing his waythrough the bushes he sought the traces and was startled by a soundalmost at his shoulder. Keyed to the dangers of the forest he whirledinstantly, but it was too late. A powerful warrior threw himself uponhim, and though Robert, by a great effort, threw him off he sprangback and another on the other side also seized him. He was borne tothe earth and a third Indian coming up, he was quickly secured. 

Robert at first was so sick with chagrin that he did not think abouthis life. In nine cases out of ten the warriors would have tomahawkedhim, and this he soon realized, thankful at the same time that he hadbeen spared, for the present, at least. Yet his mortification endured. What would Tayoga say when he saw by the trail that he had beencaught so easily? He had fairly walked into the trap, and he was nowa prisoner the second time. Yet he showed the stoicism that he hadlearned in a forest life. While the Indians bound his wrists tightlywith rawhide thongs he stood up and looked them squarely in the face. 

One of the warriors took his rifle and examined it with a pleasedeye. Another appropriated his pistol and a third helped himself to hisknife and hatchet. 

"I've four shillings in an inside pocket, " said Robert. "If you want'em, take 'em. "

But the warriors did not understand English and shook their heads. Evidently they were satisfied with the spoil they had taken already. 

"Which way?" asked Robert. 

They replied by leading him to the northwest. He was hopeful at firstthat Tayoga might rescue him as he had done once before, but thewarriors were wary and powerful, and three, too, were too many for theOnondaga alone to attack. The thought passed and by an effort of thewill he resigned himself to his immediate captivity. They did not meanto take his life, and while there was no hope for the present therewas plenty of it for the future. He could be in a far worse case. Hisunfailing optimism broke through the shell of mortification, and hebecame resolutely cheerful. 

"Which way, my friends?" he said to the warriors. 

But again they understood no English and shook their heads. 

"Don't plume yourself too much on that rifle, " he said, speaking tothe warrior who had taken his favorite weapon. "You have it for thepresent, but when I escape for the second time I mean to take it withme. I give you fair warning. "

The warrior, who seemed to be good natured, shook his head once more, and grinned, not abating at all his air of proprietorship so far asthe rifle was concerned. 

"And you with the pistol, " continued the prisoner, "I beg to tellyou it's mine, not yours, and I shall claim it again. What, you don'tunderstand? Well, I'll have to find some way to make you comprehendlater on. "

The three warriors walked briskly and Robert, of course, had no choicebut to keep pace with them. They indicated very conclusively that theyknew where they meant to go, and so he assumed that a hostile camp wasnot very far away. Resolved to show no sign of discouragement, he heldhis head erect and stepped springily. 

About three miles, and he saw a gleam of uniforms through the trees, a few steps more and his heart gave a leap. He beheld a groupof Indians, and several Frenchmen, and one of them, tall, young, distinguished, was St. Luc. 

The Chevalier was in a white uniform, trimmed with silver, a silverhilted small sword by his side, and his smile was not unpleasant whenhe said to Robert:

"I sent out these three warriors to find me a prisoner and bring himin, but I little suspected that it would be you. "

"I suspected as little that it was you to whom I was being taken, "said Robert. "But since I had to be a prisoner I'm glad I'm yoursinstead of De Courcelles' or Jumonville's, as those two soldiers ofFrance have as little cause to love me as I have to love them. "

"Monsieur De Courcelles is suffering from a bullet wound. "

"It was my bullet. "

"You say that rather proudly, but perhaps I'd better not tell it tohim. It seems, Mr. Lennox, that you have a certain facility in gettingyourself captured, as this is the second time within a year. "

"I was treated so well by the French that I thought I could risk itagain, " said Robert jauntily. 

The Chevalier smiled. Robert felt again that current of understandingand sympathy, that, so it seemed to him, had passed so often betweenthem. 

"I see, " said St. Luc, "that you are willing to give credit to France, the evergreen nation, the nation of light and eternal life. We maylose at times, we may be defeated at times, but we always rise anew. You British and Americans will realize that some day. "

"I do not hate France. "

"I don't think you do. But this is scarcely a time for me to give youa lecture on French qualities. Sit down on this log. I trust that mywarriors did not treat you with undue harshness. "

"I've nothing to complain of. They took my weapons, but that isthe law of war. I'd have done the same in their place. As I see it, they're not particularly bad Indians. But if you don't mind, I'd likeyou to cut these rawhide thongs that bind my wrists. They're beginningto sting. "

The Chevalier drew a knife and with one sweep of its keen edge severedthe rawhide. Robert's wrists flew apart and the blood once more flowedfreely through his veins. Though the stinging did not cease he feltgreat relief. 

"I thank you, " he said politely, "but, as I told you before, I do nothold it against your warriors, because they bound me. I'd have escapedhad they given me any chance at all, and I warn you now, as I warnedthem, that I intend to escape later on. "

St. Luc smiled. 

"I'll accept the challenge, " he said, "and I'll see that you don'tmake good your boast. I can assure you, too, if by any possibility youshould escape, it certainly will not be before the great battle. "

"Great battle! What great battle? You don't mean that Montcalm willdare to meet Abercrombie?"

"Such an idea was in my mind. "

"Why, we'll come with four or five to one! The Marquis de Montcalmcannot stand against such a powerful force as ours. We've definiteinformation that he won't be able to muster more than three or fourthousand men. We hear, too, that the Indians, frightened by our power, are leaving him, for the time, at least. "

"Some of your surmises may be correct, but your facts don't followfrom them. The Marquis de Montcalm, our great leader, will await yourAbercrombie, no matter what your force may be. I violate no militarysecret when I tell you that, and I tell you also that you are very farfrom being assured of any victory. "

The Chevalier suddenly dropped his light manner, and became intenselyearnest. His eyes gleamed for an instant with blue fire, but it wasonly a passing moment of emotion. He was in an instant his old, easyself again. 

"We talk like the debaters of the schools, " he said, "when we areat war. I am to march in a few minutes. I suggest that in return forcertain liberties you give me your pledge to attempt no escape untilwe arrive at the camp of the Marquis de Montcalm. "

"I can't do it. Since I've promised you that I will escape I mustneglect no chance. "

"So be it. Then I must guard you well, but I will not have your wristsbound again. Here comes an expert rover of the forest who will be yourimmediate jailer. "

A white man at the head of several warriors was approaching throughthe woods. He was young, lean, with a fierce, hooked Roman nose, anda bold, aggressive face, tanned to the color of mahogany. Robertrecognized him at once, and since he had to be a prisoner a secondtime, he took a certain pleasure in the meeting. 

"How do you do, Monsieur Langlade?" he said. "You see, I've come back. I forgot to tell you good-by, and I'm here to make amends for my lackof politeness. And how is the patient and watchful spouse, the Dove?"

Robert spoke in good French and the partisan stared in astonishment. Then a pleased look of recognition came into his eyes. 

"Ah, it's young Mr. Lennox, " he exclaimed. "Young Mr. Lennox come backto us. It's not mere politeness that makes me tell you I'm glad tosee you. You did make a very clever escape with the aid of that Indianfriend of yours. I hope to capture Tayoga some day, and, if I do, itwill be an achievement of which I shall boast all the rest of my life. But we'll take good care that you don't leave us again. "

"He has just warned me that he intends to escape a second time, " saidSt. Luc. 

"Then it will be a pretty test of mettle, " said the Owl, appreciationshowing in his tone, "and we welcome it. Have you any commands for me, sir?"

He spoke with great respect when he addressed the query to St. Luc, and the Chevalier replied that they would march in a half hour. ThenLanglade gave Robert food, and took a little himself, sitting with theprisoner and informing him that the Dove had worried greatly over hisescape. Although she was not to blame, she considered that in someindirect manner it was a reflection upon her vigilance, and it wasmany months before she was fully consoled. 

"I must send word to her by one of our runners that you have beenretaken, " said the Owl, "and I wish to tell you, Mr. Lennox, that theDove's younger sister, who is so much like her in looks and character, is still unmarried and perhaps it may come into the mind of theChevalier de St. Luc or the Marquis de Montcalm to send you back toour village. "

"You're once more most polite, " laughed Robert, "but I'm far tooyoung, yet, to think of marriage. "

"It's not an offer that I'd make to many young men, " said Langladeregretfully. "In truth, I know of none other to whom I'd havementioned it. "

When they took up the march the force numbered about fifty men, andRobert walked between Langlade and a stalwart Indian. St. Lucwas further on. They did not seem to fear any ambush and Langladechattered after his fashion. He made the most of the French resources. He spoke as if the Marquis de Montcalm had ten or fifteen thousandveteran French regulars, and half as many Indian warriors. 

"Don't consider me contentious, Monsieur Langlade, " said Robert, atlast, "but I know full well that your general has not half that manytroops, no, not a third, and that nearly all his Indians are about toleave him. "

"And how do you know that?" exclaimed the Owl. "Well, one Frenchmanequals two of the English or the Bostonnais, and that doubles ournumbers. You don't see any chance to escape, do you?"

"Not at present, " laughed Robert. 

"Not now, nor at any other time. No man ever escapes twice from theFrench. "

The talk of Langlade, his frank egotism and boastfulness for himselfpersonally and for the French collectively, beguiled the journey whichsoon became strenuous, the force advancing at a great pace throughthe forest. At night a fire was built in the deep woods, the knapsacksfurnished plenty of food, and Robert slept soundly on a blanket untildawn. He had seen before closing his eyes that a strict guard was set, and he knew that it was not worth while to keep awake in the hope ofescape. Like a wise man he dismissed the hope of the impossible atonce, and waited calmly for another time. He knew too that St. Luc hadoriginally sent out his warriors to capture a prisoner from whomthey might drag information, but that the Chevalier would not try tocross-examine him, knowing its futility. 

They traveled northward by east all the next day, through very roughcountry, slept another night in the forest, and on the third dayapproached a great camp, which held the main French force. Robert'sheart thrilled. Here was the center of the French power in NorthAmerica. Vaudreuil and Bigot at Quebec might plan and plot and weavetheir webs, but in the end the mighty struggle between French andEnglish and their colonies must be decided by the armies. 

He knew that this was the outlet of Lake George and he knew also thatthe army of Abercrombie was gathering at the head of the same lake. His interest grew keener as they drew nearer. He saw clusters oftents, cannon parked, and many fires. There were no earthworks orother fortifications, and he inferred from their absence that Montcalmwas undecided whether to go or stay. But Robert thought proudly thathe would surely go, when the invincible Anglo-American army advancedfrom its base at the head of the lake. The whole camp lay under hiseye, and he had enough military experience now to judge the Frenchnumbers by its size. He did not think they were much in excess ofthree thousand, and as Abercrombie would come four or five to one, Montcalm must surely retreat. 

"I take it that this is Ticonderoga, " he said to St. Luc. 

"Aye, " replied the Chevalier. 

"And in effect you have Champlain on one side of you and George on theother. But you can't hold the place against our great force. I'm herein time to join you in your retreat. "

"We don't seem to be retreating, as you'll notice, Mr. Lennox, and Idon't know that we will. Still, that rests on the knees of the gods. I think you'll find here some old friends and enemies of yours, andthough your people have made a great outcry against the Marquis deMontcalm because of the affair at Fort William Henry, I am sure youwill find that the French know how to treat a prisoner. I shall putyou for the present in the care of Monsieur Langlade, with whom youappear to have no quarrel. He has his instructions. "

It was the second time that Robert had entered the camp of Montcalmand his keen interest drove away for the present all thought ofhimself. He noted anew the uniforms, mostly white faced with blue orviolet or red or yellow, and with black, three-cornered hats. Therewere the battalions of Guienne, La Reine, Béarn, La Sarre, Languedoc, Berry and Royal Roussillon. The Canadians, swarthy, thick and strong, wore white with black facings. Some Indians were about, but fewer thanRobert had expected. It was true then that they had become alarmed atAbercrombie's advancing might, and were leaving the French to theirfate. 

"You are to stay in a tent with me, " said Langlade, "and you will beso thoroughly surrounded by the army, that you will have no earthlychance of escape. So I think it better that you pledge your word notto attempt it for a while, and I can make things easier for you. "

"No, I decline again to give such a pledge, " said Robert firmly. "Iwarn you, as I've warned the Chevalier de St. Luc, that I'm going toescape. "

Langlade looked at him searchingly, and then the face of the partisankindled. 

"I believe you mean it!" he exclaimed. "You rely on yourself and youthink, too, that clever Onondaga, Tayoga, will come again to youraid. I acknowledge that he's a great trailer, that he's master of somethings that even I, Charles Langlade, the Owl, do not know, but hecannot steal you away a second time. "

"I admit that I've been thinking of Tayoga. He may be here now closeto us. "

The Owl gave a startled look at the empty air, as if he expectedTayoga to be hovering there, formidable but invisible. 

"I see you do fear him, " laughed Robert. 

"I do, but we shall be a match for him this time, though I neverunderrate his powers. "

A young officer in a captain's uniform stopped suddenly and looked atRobert. Then he advanced and extended his hand. 

"It is evident that you like the French, " he said, "since you arecontinually coming back to them. "

"De Galissonnière!" exclaimed Robert, as he warmly shook the extendedhand. "Yes, here I am, and I do like many of the French. I'm sorrywe're official enemies. "

"I know that our people will treat you well, " jested De Galissonnière, "and then, when we take New York, you can tell the inhabitants of thatcity what good masters we are and teach them to be reconciled. "

Young Lennox made a reply in like spirit, and De Galissonnière passedon. But a man walking near with his shoulder well bound greeted him inno such friendly manner. Instead a heavy frown came over his faceand his eyes flashed cruelly. It was De Courcelles, nursing the woundRobert had given him, and at the same time increasing his anger. Theyouth returned his gaze defiantly. 

"Colonel De Courcelles does not like you, " said Langlade, who hadnoticed the brief exchange. 

"He does not, " replied Robert. "It was my bullet that hurt hisshoulder, but I gave him the wound in fair combat. "

"And he hates you because of it?"

"That and other things. "

"What a strange man! A wound received in fair and honorable battleshould be a tie that binds. If you had given it to me in a combat onequal terms I'd have considered it an honor conferred upon me by you. It would have wiped away all grievance and have made us friends. "

"Then, Monsieur Langlade, I'm afraid I missed my opportunity to makeour friendship warmer than it is. "

"How is that?"

"I held you also under the muzzle of my rifle in that battle in theforest, but when I recognized you I could not send the bullet. Iturned the weapon aside. "

"Ah, that was in truth a most worthy and chivalrous act! Embrace me, my friend!"

"No! No! We American men never embrace or kiss one another!"

"I should have remembered. A cold people! But never mind! You are mybrother, and I esteem you so highly that I shall let nothing on earthtake you away from us. Can you not reconsider your decision aboutthe sister of the Dove? She would make you a most admirable wife, andafter the war we could become the greatest rangers, you and I, thatthe forest has ever known. And the life in the woods is marvelous inits freedom and variety!"

But Robert plead extreme youth once more, and the Owl was forced to beresigned. The small tent in which guard and prisoner were to sleep wasalmost in the center of the camp and Robert truly would have neededwings and the power of invisibility to escape then. Instead of it helet the thought pass for a while and went to sleep on a blanket. 

 * * * * *

While young Lennox slept St. Luc was in the tent of Montcalm talkingwith his leader. The Marquis was in much perplexity. His spies hadbrought him word of the great force that was mustering in the south, and he did not know whether to await the attack at Ticonderoga orto retreat to the powerful fortifications at Crown Point on LakeChamplain. His own ardent soul, flushed by the successes he hadalready won, told him to stay, but prudence bade him go. Now he wantedto hear what St. Luc had to say and wanting it he knew also that theChevalier was the most valiant and daring of his captains. He wishedto hear from the dauntless leader just what he wished to hear andnothing else. 

"Your observations, then, confirm what the spies have reported?" hesaid. "The enemy can easily control Lake George!"

"He has only to make an effort to do so, my general, " replied St. Luc. "I could have captured the boat builders on the point or havecompelled their retirement, but large forces came to their relief. Thenumbers of the foe are even greater than we had feared. "

"How many men do you think General Abercrombie will have when headvances against us?"

"Not less than fifteen thousand, sir, perhaps more. "

The face of Montcalm fell. 

"As many as that!" he exclaimed. "It is more than four to one!"

"He cannot have less, sir, " repeated St. Luc positively. 

Montcalm's brow clouded and he paced back and forth. 

"And the Indians who have been so powerful an ally, " he said at last. "They are frightened by the reports concerning the Anglo-Americanarmy. After their fashion they wish to run away before superior force, and fight when the odds are not so great. It is most embarrassing tolose their help, at such a critical time. Can you do nothing with thissullen giant, Tandakora, who has such influence over them?"

"I fear not, sir. He was with me on the expedition from which I havejust returned, and he fared ill. He is in a most savage humor. He islike a bear that will hide in the woods and lick its hurts until thesting has passed. I think we may consider it certain, sir, that theywill desert us, for the time. "

"And we shall have but little more than three thousand French andCanadians to defend the honor of France and His Majesty's great colonyin North America. We might retreat to the fortifications at CrownPoint, and make an advantageous stand there, but it goes ill with meto withdraw. Still, prudence cries upon me to do so. I have talkedwith Bourlamaque, Trepezec, Lotbiniére, the engineer, Langy, thepartisan, and other of my lieutenants whom you know. They expressvarying opinions. Now, Colonel de St. Luc, I want yours, an opinionthat is absolutely your own. "

St. Luc drew himself up and his warrior soul flashed through his blueeyes. 

"Sir, " he said, "it goes as ill with me as it does with you toretreat. My heart is here at Ticonderoga. Nor does prudence suggest tome that we retreat to Crown Point. My head agreeing with my heart saysthat we should stand here. "

"And that is your conviction?"

"It is, sir. Ticonderoga is ours and we can keep it. "

"Upon what do you base this opinion? In such a crisis as this we mustbe influenced by sound military reasons and not by sentiment. "

"My reasons, sir, are military. That is why my heart goes withmy head. It is true that the Anglo-American army will come inoverwhelming numbers, but they may be overwhelming numbers that willnot overwhelm. As we know, the British commanders have not adaptedthemselves as well as the French to wilderness, campaigning. Theirtactics and strategy are the same as those they practice in the openfields of Europe, and it puts them at a great disadvantage. We havebeen willing to learn from the Indians, who have practiced forestwarfare for centuries. And the British Colonials, the Bostonnais, fall into the faults of the parent country. In spite of all experiencethey, continue to despise wilderness wile and stratagem, and in amanner that is amazing. They walk continually into ambush, and are cutup before they can get out of it. I am not one to cheapen the valorof British and British Colonials. It has been proved too often ondesperate fields, but in the kind of war we must wage here deep in thewilds of North America, valor is often unavailing, and I think, sir, that we can rely upon one fact. The enemy will take us too lightly. Heis sure to do something that will keep him from using his whole forceat the right moment against us. Our forest knowledge will work allthe time in our behalf. I entreat you, sir, to keep the army here atTiconderoga and await the attack. "

St. Luc spoke with intense earnestness, and his words had all the ringof conviction. Montcalm's dark face was illumined. Again he walkedback and forth, in deep thought. 

"The engineer, Lotbiniére, a man whose opinion I respect, is ofyour mind, " he said at last. "He says that whether Crown Point orTiconderoga, it's merely either horn of the dilemma, and naturally, ifthe dangers of the two places are even, we prefer Ticonderoga and noretreat. The Marquis de Vaudreuil had a plan to save Ticonderoga bymeans of a diversion with a heavy force under Bourlamaque, De Levisand Longueuil into the Mohawk Valley. But some American rangers takennear Lake George by Langy told him that Abercrombie already had thirtythousand men at the head of George and the Marquis at once abandonedthe scheme. It was lucky for us the rangers exaggerated so much thatthe plan was destined to failure, as we needed here the men who weresent on it. We save or lose Ticonderoga by fighting at Ticonderogaitself and by nothing else. I thank you, Colonel de St. Luc, for yourgallant and timely words, I have been wavering and they have decidedme. We stay here and await the Anglo-American army. "

"And the star of France will not fail us, " said St Luc, with intenseconviction. 

"I trust not. I feel more confidence since I have decided, and Ido know this: the young men who are my lieutenants are as brave andskillful leaders as any chief could desire. And the troops will fighteven ten to one, if I ask it of them. It is a pleasure and a glory tocommand troops of such incomparable bravery as the French. But we musttry to keep the Indians with us. I confess that I know little aboutdealing with them. Has this savage chief, Tandakora, come back toTiconderoga?"

"I think he is here, sir. Do you wish me to talk with him?"

"I do. I wish it very much. "

"He is very sullen, sir. He holds that the Indians have received norewards for their services. "

"We have given them blankets and food and muskets and ammunition. "

"He takes those as a matter of course. But he means something else. To tell you the truth, sir, the savages want us to give prisoners tothem. "

Montcalm's face clouded again. 

"To burn at the stake, or to torture to death otherwise!" heexclaimed. "My reputation and what is more, the reputation of France, suffers already from the massacre at William Henry, though God knowsI would have prevented it if I could. It happened so suddenly and sounexpectedly that I could not stop it, until the harm was done. Butnever, St. Luc, never will I give up a prisoner to them for theirtortures, though every savage in our armies desert us!"

"I hold with you, sir, that we cannot surrender prisoners to them, even though the cause of France should suffer. "

"Then talk to this savage chief. Make him see reason. Promise him andhis people what you wish in muskets, ammunition, blankets and suchthings, but no prisoners, not one. "

St. Luc, with a respectful salute, left the tent. He was torn byconflicting emotions. He was depressed over the smallness of theFrench numbers, and yet he was elated by Montcalm's decision to stayat Ticonderoga and await Abercrombie. He was confident, as he hadsaid, that some lucky chance would happen, and that the overwhelmingsuperiority of the Anglo-American army would be nullified. 

The Chevalier cast a discriminating eye over the French position. Thestaunch battalion of Berry lay near the foot of Lake George, but thegreater part of the army under the direct command of Montcalm was incamp near a saw mill. The valiant Bourlamaque was at the head ofthe portage, and another force held the point of embarkation on LakeGeorge. But he knew that Montcalm would change these dispositions whenthe day of battle came. 

On the westward side of the camp several fires burned and darkfigures lay near them. St. Luc marked one of these, a gigantic savage, stretched at his ease, and he walked toward him. He pretended, atfirst, that his errand had nothing to do with Tandakora, but stoodthoughtfully by the fire, for a minute or two. Nor did the Ojibwaychief take any notice. He lay at ease, and it was impossible to tellwhat thoughts were hidden behind his sullen face. 

"Does Tandakora know what the commander of the French army has decidedto do?" said St. Luc, at last. 

"Tandakora is not thinking much about it, " replied the chief. 

"Montcalm is a brave general. He shows that he is not afraid of thegreat army the English and the Bostonnais have gathered. He will notretreat to Crown Point or anywhere else, but will stay at Ticonderogaand defeat his foes. "

The black eyes of the Ojibway flickered. 

"Tandakora does not undertake to tell Montcalm what he must do, " hesaid, "nor must Montcalm undertake to tell Tandakora what he shoulddo. What Montcalm may do will not now keep Tandakora awake. "

St. Luc's heart filled with hot anger, but he was used to dealingwith Indians. He understood their minds from the inside, and he had asuperb self-control of his own. 

"We know that Tandakora is a great chief, " he said evenly. "We knowtoo that he and his men are as free as the winds. As they blow wherethey please so the warriors of Tandakora go where they wish. ButOnontio [The Governor-General of Canada. ] and Tandakora have long beenfriends. They have been allies, they have fought side by side in manya battle. If Onontio falls, Tandakora falls with him. If the Britishand Bostonnais are victorious, there will be room for none of thetribes save the League of the Hodenosaunee, and them Tandakora hates. Onontio will not be able to protect them any more, and they will bedriven from all their hunting grounds. "

He paused to watch his words take effect and they obviously stirredthe soul of the savage chief who moved uneasily. 

"It is true, " he said. "Sharp Sword never tells a falsehood. IfOnontio is struck down then the British, the Bostonnais and theHodenosaunee triumph, but my warriors bring me word that our enemieshave gathered the greatest force the world has ever seen at the headof Andiatarocte. They come thicker than the leaves of the forest. Theyhave more guns than we can count. They will trample Montcalm and hissoldiers under their feet. So, according to our custom, Tandakora andhis warriors would go away into the forest, until the British andthe Bostonnais scatter, unable to find us. Then, when they are notlooking, we will strike them and take many scalps. "

Tandakora spoke in his most impressive manner, and, when he ceased, his eyes met St. Luc's defiantly. Again the blood of the Chevalierburned with wrath, but as before he restrained himself, and his smoothvoice gave no hint of anger as he replied:

"Odds are of no avail against Montcalm. The children of Onontio areused to dealing with them. Remember, Tandakora, the great victoriesMontcalm won at Oswego and William Henry. He has the soul of a mightychief. He has decided to stay here at Ticonderoga and await the enemy, confident that he will win the victory. Tandakora is a great warrior, is he willing to have no share in such a triumph?"

The cruel eyes of the Ojibway glistened. 

"The heart of Tandakora is heavy within him, " he said. "He and hiswarriors are not afraid of the British and the Bostonnais. Theyhave fought by the side of Montcalm, but they do not receive all therewards that Onontio owes them. "

"Onontio has given to them freely of his muskets and powder andbullets, and of his blankets and food. "

"But he takes from them the prisoners. We have no scalps to carryhome. "

"It is against the custom of the French to put prisoners to death ortorture. Moreover, we have no prisoners here. The rangers taken byLangy have already been sent to Canada. "

"There is one in the camp now. He was captured by three of mywarriors, those you sent out, and by the law of war he belongs to me. Yet Sharp Sword and Montcalm hold him. I speak of the youth Lennox, the comrade of the Onondaga, Tayoga, who is my bitterest enemy. I hateLennox too because he has stood so often in my way and I demand him, to do with as I please, because it is my right. "

The Ojibway moved close to St. Luc and the fierce black eyes glaredinto those of stern blue. The Chevalier did not change his smooth, placatory tone as he replied:

"I cannot give up Lennox. It is true that he was taken by yourwarriors, but they were then in my service, so he is my prisoner. Buthe is only a single captive, a lad. Ask for some other and greaterreward, Tandakora, and it shall be yours. "

"Give me the prisoner, Lennox, and I and my warriors stay and fightwith you at Ticonderoga. Refuse him and we go. "

The chief's words were sharp and decisive and St. Luc understood him. He knew that the savage Ojibway hated young Lennox intensely, andwould put him to the torture. He never hesitated an instant. 

"I cannot yield the prisoner to you, " he said. "The custom of theFrench will not permit it. "

"The warriors are a great help in battle, and the reward I ask is butsmall. St. Luc knows that Montcalm needs men here. What is this boy toSt. Luc that he refuses so great a price for him?"

"It cannot be done, Tandakora. I keep the prisoner, Lennox, and laterI will send him to Canada to be held there until the war is over. "

"Then the forest to-morrow will swallow up Tandakora and hiswarriors. "

The chief returned to the fire and lay at ease in his blanket. St. Lucwalked thoughtfully back toward the tent of Montcalm. He knew that itwas his duty to report the offer of Tandakora to his chief, but he didso reluctantly. 

"You have refused it already?" said the Marquis. 

"I have, sir, " replied St. Luc. 

"Then you have done well. I confirm you in the refusal. "

St. Luc saluted with great respect, and again retired from the tent. 

CHAPTER XIII

EVE OF BATTLE

Robert awoke the next morning, well physically, but depressedmentally. He believed that a great battle--and a great victory for theAnglo-American army--was coming, and he would have no part in it. Thelosses of Braddock's defeat and the taking of Fort William Henry byMontcalm would be repaired, once more the flag of his native land andof his ancestral land, would be triumphant, but he would be merelya spectator, even if he were as much as that. It was a bitterreflection, and again he thought of escape. But no plan seemedpossible. He was held as firmly in the center of an army, as if hewere in the jaws of a powerful vise. Nor was it possible for Tayoga, however great his skill and daring, to reach him there. He stroveto be philosophical, but it is hard for youth to reconcile itself atfirst, though it may soon forget. 

Breakfast was given to him, and he was permitted to go outside thetent into a small open space, though not beyond. On all sides of himstretched the impassable lines of the French army. There were severalother prisoners within the enclosure, a ranger, a hunter, and three orfour farmers who had been taken in forays farther south. 

The fresh air and the brilliant sunshine revived Robert's spirits. Helooked eagerly about him, striving to divine the French intentions, but he could make nothing of them. He knew, however, upon reflection, that this would be so. The French would not put any prisoners in aposition to obtain information that would be of great value in thepossible event of escape. 

He undertook to talk with the other prisoners, but they were amelancholy lot, not to be cheered. They were all thinking of a long, in truth, an indefinite, imprisonment in Canada, and they mourned. Many people had been taken into Canada by French and Indians in formerforays and had been lost forever. 

Robert turned away from his comrades and sat down on a stone, wherehe speculated idly on what was passing about him. He believed that theFrench would withdraw to Crown Point, at least, and might retreat allthe way to Canada, leaving Lake Champlain, as well as Lake George, tothe complete control of the Anglo-American forces. He expected to seepreparations to that effect, and, when he saw none, he concluded thatthey were merely postponed for a day or two. So far as he could judge, the aspect of the French army was leisurely. He did not observe anysigns of trepidation, but then, withdrawal was always easy in thegreat North American wilderness. There was yet plenty of time for it. 

He noticed a complete absence of Indians, and the fact struck him withgreat surprise. While he was advancing various theories to accountfor it, young Captain Louis de Galissonnière came, and greeted himcordially. 

"I hope you understand that we French know how to treat a prisoner, "he said. 

"I've nothing of which to complain, " replied Robert. "This is thesecond time that I've been with you, and on this occasion, as on thefirst, I seem to be more of a guest than a captive. "

"You're the special prisoner of Colonel de St. Luc, who standsextremely high with the Marquis de Montcalm. The colonel wishes you tobe treated well and seems to favor you. Why is it?"

"Frankly, I don't know, but I learned long since that he was a mostchivalrous foe. I suppose I am to be sent into Canada along with theother prisoners?"

"I suppose so, but there is no way for you to go just now. "

"Why can't I go with your army?"

"With our army?"

"It retreats, of course, before our overwhelming force. "

De Galissonnière laughed. 

"You are disposed to be facetious, " he said. "You will observe that weare not retreating. You see no preparations to do so, but that's allI will tell you. More would be valuable information for the enemy, should you escape. "

"I've warned Colonel de St. Luc that I mean to escape in due time. Idon't like to reject such noble hospitality as you're showing me, butmy duty to my country demands it. "

Robert was now in a most excellent humor. His sanguine temperamentwas asserting itself to the full. What he wished to see he saw. He wasslipping away from the French; and he was advancing with the Englishand Americans to a great and brilliant victory. His face was flushedand his eyes sparkled. De Galissonnière looked at him curiously, butsaid nothing. 

"I observe one very significant fact, " continued Robert. 

"What is that?"

"I see no Indians, who are usually so numerous about your camps. Youneedn't tell me what has happened, but I've been among Indians a greatdeal. I know their ways, and I'll tell you. They see that yours is alost cause, and they've deserted you. Now, isn't that so?"

The young Frenchman was silent, but it was the turn of his face toflush. 

"I didn't expect you to answer me in words, " continued Robert, triumphantly, "but I can see. The Indians never fight in a battle thatthey consider lost before it's joined, and you know as well as I do, Captain de Galissonnière, that if the Marquis de Montcalm awaits ourattack his army will be destroyed. "

"I do not know it at all. "

Then Robert felt ashamed because he had been led away by hisenthusiasm, and apologized for a speech that might have seemedboastful to the young Frenchman, who had been so kind to him. But DeGalissonnière, with his accustomed courtesy, said it was nothing, andwhen he left, presently, both were in the best of humors. 

Robert, convinced that he had been right about the Indians, watchedfor them as the morning went on, but he never saw a single warrior. There could be no doubt now that they had gone, and while he could notconsider them chivalric they were at least wise. 

The next familiar face that he beheld was one far from welcome to him. It was that of a man who happened to pass near the enclosure and whostopped suddenly when he caught sight of Robert. He was in civiliandress, but he was none other than Achille Garay, that spy whose secretmessage had been wrested from him in the forest by Robert and Tayoga. 

The gaze that Garay bent upon Robert was baleful. His capture by thethree and the manner in which he had been compelled to disclose theletter had been humiliating, and Robert did not doubt that the manwould seek revenge. He shivered a little, feeling that as a prisonerhe was in a measure helpless. Then his back stiffened. 

"I'm glad to see, Garay, that you're where you belong--with theFrench, " he called out. "I hope you didn't suffer any more from hungerin the woods when Willet, the Onondaga and I let you go. "

The spy came closer, and his look was so full of venom that youngLennox, despite himself, shuddered. 

"Time makes all things even, " he said. "I don't forget how you andyour friends held me in your power in the forest, but here you are aprisoner. I have a good chance to make the score even. "

Robert remembered also how this man had attempted his life in Albany, for some reason that he could not yet fathom, and he felt that hewas now, and, in very truth, a most dangerous enemy. Nevertheless, hereplied, quietly:

"That was an act of war. You were carrying a message for the enemy. We were wholly within our rights when we forced you to disclose thepaper. "

"It makes no difference, " said Garay. "I owe you and your comrades adebt and I shall pay it. "

Robert turned his back on him and walked to the other side of theenclosure. When he turned around, five minutes later, Garay was gone. But Robert felt uncomfortable. Here was a man who did not have thegallantry and chivalry that marked so many of the French. If he couldhe would strike some great blow. 

He strove to dismiss Garay from his mind, and, in his interest in whatwas going on about him, he finally succeeded. He saw Frenchmen andCanadians leaving the camp and others returning. His knowledge of warmade him believe that those coming had been messengers sent forth towatch the Anglo-American army, and those going were dispatched on thesame service. Their alarm must be great, he reflected pleasantly, and none could bring to Montcalm any reassuring news. Once he sawMontcalm, and once St. Luc, but neither spoke to him. 

He and his comrades, the other prisoners, slept that night in theopen, the weather being warm. A blanket was allotted to every one bytheir captors, and Robert, long used to unlimited fresh air, preferredthe outside to the inside of a tent. Nothing disturbed his slumbers, but he expected that the French retreat would begin the next day. Onthe contrary, Montcalm stayed in his camp, nor was there any sign ofwithdrawal on the second and third days, or on others that came. Heinferred then that the advance of Abercrombie had been delayed, and the French were merely hanging on until their retreat becamecompulsory. 

He had been in the camp about a week, and as he saw no more of Garayhe concluded that the man had been sent away on some errand. Itwas highly probable that he was now in the south spying upon theAnglo-American army. It was for just such duties that he was fitted. Then he began to think of him less and less. 

His old impatience and keen disappointment because he was a prisonerwhen such great days were coming, returned with doubled vigor. Hechafed greatly and looked around again for an opportunity to escape, but did not see the remotest possibility of it. After all, he mustreconcile himself. His situation could be far worse. He was welltreated, and some of the French leaders, while official enemies, werepersonal friends. 

His mind also dwelled upon the singular fact that the French army didnot retreat. He tried to glean something from De Galissonnière, whotalked with him several times, but the young captain would not departfrom generalities. He invariably shut up, tight, when they approachedany detail of the present military situation. 

A dark night came with much wind and threat of rain. Robert thoughtthat he and his fellow captives would have to ask the shelter oftents, but the rain passed farther to the west, though the heavydarkness remained. He was glad, as the weather was now oppressivelywarm, and he greatly preferred to sleep on a blanket in the open air. 

The night was somewhat advanced when he lay down. The other prisonerswere asleep already. He had not found any kindred minds among them, and, as they were apathetic, he had not talked with them much. Now, he did not miss them at all as he lay on his blanket and watched thewavering lights of the camp. It was still quite dark, with a moaningwind, but his experience of weather told him that the chance ofrain was gone. Far in the west, lightning flickered and low thundergrumbled there now and then, but in the camp everything was dry. Owingto the warmth, the fires used for cooking had been permitted to burnout, and the whole army seemed at peace. 

Robert himself shared this feeling of rest. The storm, passing so faraway, soothed and lulled him. It was pleasant to lie there, unharmed, and witness its course at a far point. He dozed a while, fell asleep, and awoke again in half an hour. Nothing had changed. There was stillan occasional flicker of lightning and mutter of thunder and thedarkness remained heavy. He could dimly see the forms of his comradeslying on their blankets. Not one of them stirred. They slept heavilyand he rather envied them. They had little imagination, and, when onewas in bad case, he was lucky to be without it. 

The figure lying nearest him he took to be that of the hunter, ataciturn man who talked least of them all, and again Robert felt envybecause he could lose all care so thoroughly and so easily in sleep. The man was as still and unconcerned as one of the mountain peaks thatlooked down upon them. He would imitate him, and although sleep mightbe unwilling, he would conquer it. A resolute mind could triumph overanything. 

He shut his eyes and his will was so strong that he held them shuta full ten minutes, although sleep did not come. When he opened themagain he thought that the hunter had moved a little. After all, theman was mortal, and had human emotions. He was not an absolute log. 

"Tilden!" he called--Tilden was the hunter's name. 

But Tilden did not stir, nor did he respond in any way when he calleda second time. He had been mistaken. He had given the man too muchcredit. He was really a log, a dull, apathetic fellow to whom theextraordinary conditions around them made no appeal. He would notspeak to him again as long as they were prisoners together, and, closing his eyes anew, he resolutely wooed slumber once more. 

Robert's hearing was not so wonderfully keen as Tayoga's, but it wasvery keen, nevertheless, and as he lay, eyes shut, something impingedupon the drums of his ears. It was faint, but it did not seem to be apart of the usual sounds of the night. His ear at once registered analarm on his brain. 

His eyes opened. The man whom he had taken to be the hunter wasbending over him, and, dark though it was, he distinctly saw the gleamof a knife in his hand. His first feeling, passing in a flash, was oneof vague wonderment that anybody should menace him in such a manner, and then he saw the lowering face of Garay. He had been a fool toforget him. With a convulsive and powerful effort he threw his body toone side, and, when the knife fell, the blade missed him by an inch. 

Then Robert sprang to his feet, but Garay, uttering an angryexclamation at his missed stroke, did not attempt another. Instead, agile as a cat, he ran lightly away, and disappeared in the darknessof the camp. Robert sat down, somewhat dazed. It had all been anaffair of a minute, and it was hard for him to persuade himself thatit was real. His comrades still slept soundly, and the camp seemed aspeaceful as ever. 

For a time Robert could not decide what to do. He knew that he hadbeen threatened by a formidable danger, and that instinct, more thananything else, had saved him. He was almost prepared to believe thatTayoga's Tododaho, looking down from his remote star, had intervenedin his behalf. 

The question solved itself. Although he knew that Garay had madea foul attempt upon his life he had no proof. His story would seemhighly improbable. Moreover, he was a prisoner, while Garay was oneof the French. Nobody would believe his tale. He must keep quiet andwatch. He was glad to see that the night was now lightening. Garaywould not come back then, at least. But Robert was sure that he wouldrepeat the attack some time or other. Revenge was a powerful motive, and he undoubtedly had another as strong. He must guard against Garaywith all his five senses. 

The night continued to brighten. The lightning ceased to flicker, the storm had blown itself out in the distance, and a fine moon and amyriad of stars came out. Things in the camp became clearly visible, and, feeling that Garay would attempt nothing more at such a time, Robert closed his eyes again. He soon slept, and did not awaken untilall the other prisoners were up. 

"Mr. Tilden, " he said to the hunter, "I offer you my sincereapologies. "

"Apologies, " said the hunter in surprise. "What for?"

"Because I mistook a much worse man for you. You didn't know anythingabout it at the time, but I did it, and I'm sorry I wronged you somuch, even in thought. "

The hunter touched his forehead. Clearly the misfortunes of the youngprisoner were weighing too heavily upon him. One must endure captivitybetter than that. 

"Don't take it so hard, Mr. Lennox, " he said. "It's not like being inthe hands of the Indians, and there is always the chance of escape. "

De Galissonnière visited him again that morning, and Robert, true tohis resolution, said nothing of Garay. The captain did not speak ofthe Anglo-American army, but Robert judged from his manner that he washighly expectant. Surely, Abercrombie was about to advance, andthe retreat of Montcalm could not be more than a day away. DeGalissonnière stayed only ten minutes, and then Robert was left to hisown devices. He tried to talk to Tilden, but the hunter lapsed againinto an apathetic state, and, having little success, he fell back onhis own thoughts and what his eyes might behold. 

In the afternoon he saw Montcalm at some distance, talking with St. Luc and Bourlamaque, and then he saw a man whose appearance betokenedhaste and anxiety approach them. Robert did not know it then, but itwas the able and daring French partisan, Langy, and he came out of theforest with vital news. 

 * * * * *

Meanwhile Langy saluted Montcalm with the great respect that hissuccesses had won from all the French. When the Marquis turned hiskeen eye upon him he knew at once that his message, whatever it mightbe, was of supreme importance. 

"What is it, Monsieur Langy?"

"A report on the movements of the enemy. "

"Come to my tent and tell me of it fully, and do you, St. Luc andBourlamaque, come with me also. You should hear everything. "

They went into the tent and all sat down. St. Luc's eyes never leftthe partisan, Langy. He saw that the man was full of his news, eagerto tell it, and was impressed with its importance. He knew Langy evenbetter than Montcalm did. Few were more skillful in the forest, and hehad a true sense of proportion that did not desert him under stress. His eyes traveled over the partisan's attire, and there his own greatskill as a ranger told him much. His garments were disarranged. Burrsand one or two little twigs were clinging to them. Obviously he hadcome far and in haste. The thoughts of St. Luc, and, in truth, thethoughts of all of them, went to the Anglo-American army. 

"Speak, Monsieur Langy, " said Montcalm. "I can see that you have comeswiftly, and you would not come so without due cause. "

"I wish to report to you, sir, " said Langy, "that the entire army ofthe enemy is now embarked on the Lake of the Holy Sacrament, and isadvancing against us. "

Montcalm's eyes sparkled. His warlike soul leaped up at the thought ofspeedy battle that was being offered. A flame was lighted also inSt. Luc's blood, and Bourlamaque was no less eager. It was no lack ofvalor and enterprise that caused the French to lose their colonies inNorth America. 

"You know this positively?" asked the commander-in-chief. 

"I have seen it with my own eyes. "

"Tell it as you saw it. "

"I lay in the woods above the lake with my men, and I saw the Britishand Americans go into their boats, a vast flock of them. They are allafloat on the lake at this moment, and are coming against us. "

"Could you make a fair estimate of their numbers?"

"I obtained the figures with much exactitude from one or twostragglers that we captured on the land. My eyes confirm thesefigures. There are about seven thousand of the English regulars, andabout nine thousand of the American colonials. "

"So many as that! Five to one!"

"You tell us they are all in boats, " said St. Luc. "How many of theseboats contain their artillery?"

"They have not yet embarked the cannon. As nearly as we can gather, the guns will not come until the army is at Ticonderoga. "

"What?"

"It is as I tell you, " replied Langy to St. Luc. "The guns cannot comeup the lake until a day or two after the army is landed. Theirforce is so great that they do not seem to think they will need theartillery. "

St. Luc, his face glowing, turned to Montcalm. 

"Sir, " he said, "I made to you the prophecy that some chance, someglorious chance, would yet help us, and that chance has come. Theirvery strength has betrayed them into an error that may prove fatal. Despising us, they give us our opportunity. No matter how great theodds, we can hold earthworks and abattis against them, unless theybring cannon, or, at least we may make a great attempt at it. "

The swarthy face of Montcalm was illumined by the light from his eyes. 

"I verily believe that your gallant soul speaks truth, Chevalier deSt. Luc!" he exclaimed. "I said once that we would stand and I say itagain. We'll put all to the hazard. Since they come without cannonwe do have our chance. Go, Langy, and take your needed rest. You haveserved us well. And now we'll have the others here and talk over ourpreparations. "

The engineers Lotbiniére and Le Mercier were, as before, zealousfor battle at Ticonderoga, and their opinion counted for much withMontcalm. De Levis, held back by the vacillating Vaudreuil, had notyet come from Montreal, and the swiftest of the Canadian paddlers wassent down Lake Ticonderoga in a canoe to hurry him on. Then the entirebattalion of Berry went to work at once with spade and pick and axto prepare a breastwork and abattis, stretching a line of defense infront of the fort, and not using the fort itself. 

 * * * * *

Robert saw the Frenchmen attack the trees with their axes and theearth with their spades, and he divined at once the news thatLangy had brought. The Anglo-American army was advancing. His heartthrobbed. Victory and rescue were at hand. 

"Mr. Tilden, " he said to the hunter, "listen to the ring of the ax andthe thud of the spade!"

"Aye, I hear 'em, " was the apathetic reply; "but they don't interestme. I'm a prisoner. "

"But it may mean that you won't be a prisoner much longer. The Frenchare fortifying, and they've gone to work with so much haste and energythat it shows an imminent need. There's only one conclusion to bedrawn from it. They're expecting our army and a prompt attack. "

Tilden began to show interest. 

"On my life, I think you're right, " he said. 

And yet Montcalm changed his mind again at the last moment. Twoveteran officers, Montguy and Bernès, pointed out to him that hispresent position was dominated by the adjacent heights, and in orderto escape that danger he resolved to retreat a little. He broke up hiscamp late in the afternoon of the next day, part of the army fell backthrough the woods more than a mile, and the rest of it withdrew inboats on the lake to the same point. 

Robert and his comrades were carried with the army on land to thefort. There he became separated from the others, and remained in therear, but luckily for his wishes, on a mount where he could see mostthat was passing, though his chance of escape was as remote as ever. 

He stood on the rocky peninsula of Ticonderoga. Behind him the greatlake, Champlain, stretched far into north and south. To the west theground sloped gently upward a half mile and then sank again. On eachside of the ridge formed thus was low ground, and the ridge presenteditself at once to the military eye as a line of defense. Hugues, oneof his officers, had already recommended it to Montcalm, and men undertwo of his engineers, Desandrouin and Pontleroy, were now at workthere. 

The final line of defense was begun at dawn, and Robert, whom no onedisturbed, witnessed a scene of prodigious energy. The whole Frencharmy threw itself heart and soul into the task. The men, hot under theJuly sun, threw aside their coats, and the officers, putting their ownhands to the work, did likewise. There was a continuous ring of axes, and the air resounded with the crash of trees falling in hundreds andthousands. 

The tops and ends of the boughs were cut off the trees, the ends leftthus were sharpened and the trees were piled upon one another with thesharp ends facing the enemy who was to come. 

Robert watched as these bristling rows grew to a height of at leastnine feet, and then he saw the men build on the inner side platformson which they could stand and fire over the crest, without exposinganything except their heads. In front of the abattis more trees withsharpened boughs were spread for a wide space, the whole field withits stumps and trees, looking as if a mighty hurricane had swept overit. 

Robert was soldier enough to see what a formidable obstruction wasbeing raised, but he thought the powerful artillery of the attackingarmy would sweep it away or level it. He did not know that the bigguns were being left behind. In truth, Langy's first news that thecannon would not be embarked upon the lake was partly wrong. Theloading of the cannon was delayed, but after the British and Americansreached their landing and began the march across country for theattack, the guns, although brought down the lake, were left behind asnot needed. But the French knew all these movements, and whether thecannon were left at one point or another, it was just the same tothem, so long as they were not used in the assault. 

Robert's intense mortification that he should be compelled to lie idleand witness the efforts of his enemies returned, but no matter how hechafed he could see no way out of it. Then his absorption in what wasgoing on about him made him forget his personal fortunes. 

The setting for the great drama was wild and picturesque in theextreme. On one side stretched the long, gleaming lake, a lake ofwildness and beauty associated with so much of romance and peril inAmerican story. Over them towered the crest of the peak later knownas Defiance. To the south and west was Lake George, the IroquoisAndiatarocte, that gem of the east, and, on all sides, save Champlain, circled the forest, just beginning to wither under the fierce summersun. 

The energy of the French did not diminish. Stronger and stronger grewabattis and breastwork, the whole becoming a formidable field overwhich men might charge to death. But Robert only smiled to himself. Abercrombie's mighty array of cannon would smash everything and thenthe brave infantry, charging through the gaps, would destroy theFrench army. The French, he knew, were brave and skillful, but theirdoom was sure. Once St. Luc spoke to him. The chevalier had thrown offhis coat also, and he had swung an ax with the best. 

"I am sorry, Mr. Lennox, " he said, "that we have not had time to sendyou away, but as you can see, our operations are somewhat hurried. Chance put you here, and here you will have to stay until all isover. "

"I see that you are expecting an army, " said Robert, "and I infer fromall these preparations that it will soon be upon you. "

"It is betraying no military secret to admit that it is even so. Abercrombie will soon be at hand. "

"And I am surprised that you should await him. I judge that he hassufficient force to overwhelm you. "

"We are never beaten before battle. The Marquis de Montcalm would notstay, unless he had a fair chance of success. "

Robert was silent and St. Luc quickly went back to his work. All daythe men toiled, and when the sun went down, they were still at theirtask. The ring of axes and the crash of falling trees resoundedthrough the dark. Part of the soldiers put their kettles and pots onthe fires, but the others labored on. In the night came the valiantDe Levis with his men, and Montcalm gave him a heartfelt welcome. DeLevis was a host in himself, and Montcalm felt that he was just intime. He expected the battle on the morrow. His scouts told him thatAbercrombie would be at hand, but without his artillery. The Marquislooked at the formidable abattis, the rows and rows of trees, presenting their myriad of spiked ends, and hope was alive in hisheart. He regretted once more the absence of the Indians who had beenled away by the sulky Tandakora, but victory, won with their help, demanded a fearful price, as he had learned at William Henry. 

Montcalm, St. Luc, De Levis, Bourlamaque, Lotbiniére and other trustedofficers held a consultation far in the night. An important eventhad occurred already. A scouting force of French and Canadians underTrepezec and Langy had been trapped by rangers under Rogers and troopsunder Fitch and Lyman. The French and Canadians were cut to pieces, but in the battle the gallant young Lord Howe, the real leader of theAnglo-American army, had been killed. He had gone forward with thevanguard, exposing himself rashly, perhaps, and his life was theforfeit. Immediate confusion in the Anglo-American councils followed, and Montcalm and his lieutenants had noticed the lack of precision anddirectness. 

Robert did not see the French officers going to the council, buthe knew that the French army meant to stay. Even while the men werecutting down the trees he could not persuade himself wholly thatMontcalm would fight there at Ticonderoga, but as the night advancedhis last faint doubt disappeared. He would certainly witness a greatbattle on the morrow. 

He could not sleep. Every nerve in him seemed to be alive. One vividpicture after another floated before his mind. The lake behind himgrew dim. Before him were the camp fires of the French, the woodenwall, the dark line of the forest and hills, and the crest of Defiancelooking solemnly down on them. Although held firmly there, withinlines which one could not pass, nobody seemed to take any notice ofhim. He could rest or watch as he chose, and he had no choice but towatch. 

He saw the French lie down on their arms, save for the numeroussentinels posted everywhere, and after a while, though most of thenight was gone, the ring of axes and the fall of trees ceased. There was a hum of voices but that too died in time, and long aftermidnight, with his back against a tree, he dozed a little while. 

He was awakened by a premonition, a warning out of the dark, andopening his eyes he saw Garay slinking near. He did not know whetherthe spy meant another attempt upon his life, but, standing up, hestared at him intently. Garay shrank away and disappeared in thefurther ranges of the camp. Robert somehow was not afraid. The manwould not make such a trial again at so great a risk, and his mindturned back to its preoccupation, the great battle that was coming. 

Near morning he dozed again for an hour or so, but he awoke before thesummer dawn. All his faculties were alive, and his body attuned whenhe saw the sun rise, bringing with it the momentous day. 

CHAPTER XIV

TICONDEROGA

The French army rose with the sun, the drums beating the call tobattle. Montcalm stationed the battalions of Languedoc and La Sarre onthe left with Bourlamaque to command them, on the right De Levis ledthe battalions of Béarn, Guienne and La Reine. Montcalm himself stoodwith the battalion of Royal Roussillon in the center, and St. Luc wasby his side. Volunteers held the sunken ground between the breastworkand the outlet of Lake George, a strong force of regulars andCanadians was on the side of Lake Champlain under the guns of the fortthere. Then, having taken their places, all the parts of the army wentto work again, strengthening the defenses with ax and spade, improvingevery moment that might be left. 

All thought of escape left Robert's mind in the mighty and thrillingdrama that was about to be played before him. Once more he stared atthe long line of the lake, and then his whole attention was for thecircling forest, and the hills. That was where the army of his countrylay. Nothing was to be expected from the lake. Victory would comefrom the woods, and he looked so long at the trees that they blurredtogether into one mass. He knew that the English and Americans werenear, but just how near he could not gather from those around him. 

He brushed his eyes to clear them, and continued to study the forest. The sun, great and brilliant, was flooding it with light, gilding theslopes and crests of Defiance, and tinging the green of the leaveswith gold. Nothing stirred there. The wilderness seemed silent, as ifmen never fought in its depths. Time went slowly on. After all, the army might not advance to the attack that day. If so, hisdisappointment would be bitter. He wanted a great victory, and hewanted it at once. 

His eyes suddenly caught a gleam on the crest of Defiance. A bitof red flashed among the trees. He thought it was the uniform ofa British soldier, and his heart beat hard. The army was surelyadvancing, the attack would be made, and the victory would be won thatday, not on the morrow nor next week, but before the sun set. 

The blood pounded in his temples. He looked at the French. They, too, had seen the scarlet gleam on Defiance and they were watching. Montcalm and St. Luc began to talk together earnestly. De Levis andBourlamaque walked back and forth among their troops, but their gazewas upon the crest. The men lay down ax and spade for the time, andreached for their arms. Robert saw the sunlight glittering on musketand bayonet, and once more he thrilled at the thought of the greatdrama on which the curtain was now rising. 

Another scarlet patch appeared on the crest and then more. He knewthat the scouts and skirmishers were there, doubtless in strong force. It was likely that the rangers, who would be in forest green, weremore numerous than the English, and the attack could not now be faraway. A sharp crack, a puff of white smoke on the hill, and the firstshot of Ticonderoga was fired. Then came a volley, but the French madeno reply. None of the bullets had reached them. Robert did not knowit then, but the gleam came from the red blankets of Iroquois Indians, the allies of the English, and not from English uniforms. They kept upa vigorous but harmless fire for a short while, and then drew off. 

Silence descended once more on the forest, and Robert was puzzled. Itcould not be possible that this was to be the only attack. The smokeof the rifles was already drifting away from the crest, gone likesummer vapor. The French were returning to their work with ax andspade. The forest covered and enclosed everything. No sound came fromit. Montcalm and St. Luc, walking up and down, began to talk togetheragain. They looked no longer toward the crest of Defiance, but watchedthe southern wilderness. 

The work with the ax increased. Montcalm had no mind to lose theprecious hours. More trees fell fast, and they were added to theformidable works. The sun grew hotter and poured down sheaves of fieryrays, but the toilers disregarded it, swinging the axes with musclesthat took no note of weariness. Robert thought the morning wouldlast forever. An hour before noon De Galissonnière was passing, and, noticing him sitting on a low mound, he said:

"I did not know what had become of you, Mr. Lennox, but I see thatyou, like ourselves, await the battle. "

"So I do, " said Robert as lightly as he could, "but it seems to methat it's somewhat delayed. "

"Not our fault, I assure you. Perhaps you didn't think so earlier, butyou see we're willing to fight, no matter how great the odds. "

"I admit it. The Marquis de Montcalm has his courage--perhaps toomuch. "

De Galissonnière glanced at the strong works, and his smile wasconfident, but he merely said:

"It is for the future to tell. "

Then he went on, and Robert hoped that whatever happened the battlewould spare the young Frenchman. 

Up went the sun toward the zenith. A light wind rustled the foliage. Noon was near, and he began to wonder anew what had become of theadvancing army. Suddenly, the echo of a crash came out of the forestin front. He stood erect, listening intently, and the sound roseagain, but it was not an echo now. It was real, and he knew that thebattle was at hand. 

The crashes became continuous. Mingled with them were shouts, anda cloud of smoke began to float above the trees. The French fired acannon as a signal, and, before the echoes of its report rolled away, every man dropped ax or spade, and was in his place, weapon in hand. The noise of the firing in front grew fast. Montcalm's scouts andpickets were driven in, and the soldiers of the advancing army beganto show among the trees. The French batteries opened. The roar inRobert's ear was terrific, but he stood at his utmost height in orderthat he might see the assault. His eyes caught the gleam of uniformsand the flash of sunlight on bayonet and rifle. He knew now that hisown people, dauntless and tenacious, were coming. He did not knowthat they had left their artillery behind, and that they expected todestroy the French army with bayonet and rifle and musket. 

The fire from the French barrier increased in volume. Its crash beatheavily and continuously on the drums of Robert's ears. A deadly sleetwas beating upon the advancing English and Americans. Already theirdead were heaping up in rows. Montcalm's men showed their heads onlyabove their works, their bodies were sheltered by the logs and theyfired and fired into the charging masses until the barrels of riflesand muskets grew too hot for them to hold. Meanwhile they shouted withall their might: "Vive la France! Vive notre General! Vive le Roi!"and St. Luc, who stood always with Montcalm, hummed softly and underhis breath: "Hier, sur le pont d'Avignon, j'ai oui chanter la belle. "

"It goes well, " he said to Montcalm. 

"Aye, a fair beginning, " replied the Marquis. 

Fire ran through French veins. No cannon balls were coming from theenemy to sweep down their defenses. Bullets from rifle and musket werebeating in vain on their wooden wall, and before them came the foe, avast, converging mass, a target that no one could miss. They were farfrom their own land, deep in the great North American wilderness, butas they saw it, they fought for the honor and glory of France, and tokeep what was hers. They redoubled their shouts and fired faster andfaster. A great cloud of smoke rose over the clearing and the forest, but through it the attacking army always advanced, a hedge of bayonetsleading. 

Robert saw everything clearly. His heart sank for a moment, and thenleaped up again. Many of his own had fallen, but a great red curve wasadvancing. It was the British regulars, the best troops in the chargethat Europe could furnish, and they would surely carry the woodenwall. As far as he could see, in front and to left and right, theirbayonets flashed in the sun, and a cry of admiration sprang to hislips. Forward they came, their line even and beautiful, and then thetempest beat upon them. The entire French fire was concentrated uponthe concave red lines. The batteries poured grape shot upon them anda sleet of lead cut through flesh and bone. Gaps were torn in theirranks, but the others closed up, and came on, the American Colonialson their flanks charging as bravely. 

Robert suddenly remembered a vision of his, vague and fleeting then, but very real now. He was standing here at Ticonderoga, looking atthe battle as it passed before him, and now it was no vision, but thetruth. Had Tayoga's Manitou opened the future to him for a moment?Then the memory was gone and the terrific drama of the present claimedhis whole mind. 

The red lines were not stopped. In the face of awful losses they werestill coming. They were among the trees where the men were entangledwith the boughs or ran upon the wooden spikes. Often they tripped andfell, but rising they returned to the charge, offering their breaststo the deadly storm that never diminished for an instant. 

Robert walked back and forth in his little space. Every nerve was onedge. The smoke of the firing was in eye, throat and nostril, andhis brain was hot. But confidence was again supreme. "They'll come!They'll come! Nothing can stop them!" he kept repeating to himself. 

Now the Colonials on the flank pressed forward, and they also advancedthrough the lines of the regulars in front and charged with them. Together British and Americans climbed over the mass of fallen treesin face of the terrible fire, and reached the wooden wall itself, where the sleet beat directly upon their faces. For a long distancebehind them, their dead and wounded lay in hundreds and hundreds. 

Many of them tried to scale the barrier, but were beaten back. NowMontcalm, St. Luc, De Levis, Bourlamaque and all the French leadersmade their mightiest efforts. The eye of the French commander sweptthe field. He neglected nothing. Never was a man better served by hislieutenants. St. Luc was at every threatened point, encouraging withvoice and example. Bourlamaque received a dangerous wound, but refusedto quit the field. Bougainville was hit, but his hurt was less severe, and he took no notice of it, two bullets pierced the hat of De Levis, St. Luc took a half dozen through his clothes and his body was grazedthree times, but his gay and warlike spirit mounted steadily, and hehummed his little French air over and over again. 

More British and Americans pressed to the wooden wall. The new BlackWatch, stalwart Scotchmen, bagpipes playing, charged over everything. Two British columns made a powerful and tremendous attack upon theFrench right, where stood the valiant battalions of Béarn and Guienne. It seemed, for a while, that they might overwhelm everything. Theywere against the barrier itself, and were firing into the defense. Montcalm rushed to the spot with all the reserves he could muster. St. Luc sprang among the men and shouted to them to increase their fire. This point became the center of the battle, and its full fury wasconcentrated there. A mass of Highlanders, tearing at the wooden wall, refused to give back. Though they fell fast, a captain climbed up thebarrier. Officers and men followed him. They stood a moment on thecrest as if to poise themselves, and then leaped down among theFrench, where they were killed. Those who stood on the other side wereswept by a hurricane of fire, and at last they yielded slowly. 

Robert saw all, and he was seized with a great horror. The army wasnot crashing over everything. Those who entered the French works diedthere. The wooden wall held. Nowhere was the line of defense broken. Boats loaded with troops coming down the outlet of Lake George toturn the French left were repelled by the muskets of the Canadianvolunteers. Some of the boats were sunk, and the soldiers struggled inthe water, as cannon balls and bullets beat upon them. 

His view of the field was blurred, for a while, by the smoke fromso much firing, which floated in thickening clouds over all theopen spaces and the edges of the forest. It produced curious opticalillusions. The French loomed through it, increased fourfold innumbers, every individual man magnified in size. He saw them lurid andgigantic, pulling the triggers of their rifles or muskets, orworking the batteries. The cannon also grew from twelve-pounders oreighteen-pounders into guns three or four times as large, and manystood where none had stood before. 

The smoke continued to inflame his brain also, and it made him passthrough great alternations of hope and fear. Now the army was going tosweep over the wooden wall in spite of everything. With sheer weightand bravery it would crush the French and take Ticonderoga. It mustbe. Because he wanted it to be, it was going to be. Then he passedto the other extreme. When one of the charges spent itself at thebarrier, sending perhaps a few men over it, like foam from a wave thathas reached its crest, his heart sank to the depths, and he was surethe British and Americans could not come again. Mortal men wouldnot offer themselves so often to slaughter. If the firing died for alittle space he was in deep despair, but his soul leaped up again asthe charge came anew. It was certainly victory this time. Hopecould not be crushed in him. His vivid fancy made him hear above thetriumphant shouts of the French the deep cheers of the advancing army, the beating of drums and the playing of invisible bands. 

All the time, whether in attack or retreat, the smoke continued toincrease and to inflame and excite. It was like a gas, its taste wasacrid and bitter as death. Robert coughed and tried to blow it away, but it returned in waves heavier than ever, and then he ceased tofight against it. 

The British and American troops came again and again to the attack, their officers leading them on. Never had they shown greater courageor more willingness to die. When the first lines were cut down at thebarrier, others took their places. They charged into the vast mass offallen trees and against the spikes. Blinded by the smoke of so muchfiring, they nevertheless kept their faces toward the enemy and soughtto see him. The fierce cheering of the French merely encouraged themto new attempts. 

The battle went on for hours. It seemed days to Robert. Mass aftermass of British and Colonials continued to charge upon the woodenwall, always to be broken down by the French fire, leaving heaps oftheir dead among those logs and boughs and on that bristling array ofspikes. At last they advanced no more, twilight came over the field, the terrible fire that had raged since noon died, and the sun set uponthe greatest military triumph ever won by France in the New World. 

Twilight gathered over the most sanguinary field America had yet seen. In the east the dark was already at hand, but in the west the lightfrom the sunken sun yet lingered, casting a scarlet glow alike overthe fallen and the triumphant faces of the victors. Within the workswhere the French had stood fires were lighted, and everything therewas brilliant, but outside, where so much valor had been wasted, the shadows that seemed to creep out of the illimitable forest grewthicker and thicker. 

The wind moaned incessantly among the leaves, and the persistent smokethat had been so bitter in the throat and nostrils of Robert stillhung in great clouds that the wind moved but little. From the woodscame long, fierce howls. The wolves, no longer frightened by the crashof cannon and muskets, were coming, and under cover of bushes andfloating smoke, they crept nearer and nearer. 

Robert sat a long time, bewildered, stunned. The incredible hadhappened. He had seen it with his own eyes, and yet it was hard tobelieve that it was true. The great Anglo-American army had beenbeaten by a French force far less in numbers. Rather, it had beatenitself. That neglect to bring up the cannon had proved fatal, and thefinest force yet gathered on the soil of North America had been cutto pieces. A prodigious opportunity had been lost by a commander whostayed a mile and a half in the rear, while his valiant men charged tocertain death. 

Young Lennox walked stiffly a few steps. No one paid any attention tohim. In the dark, and amid the joyous excitement of the defenders, hemight have been taken for a Frenchman. But he made no attempt, then, to escape. No such thought was in his mind for the moment. Hisamazement gave way to horror. He wanted to see what was beyond thewooden wall where he knew the dead and wounded lay, piled deep amongthe logs and sharpened boughs. Unbelievable it was, but it was true. His own eyes had seen and his own ears had heard. He listened to thetriumphant shouts of the French, and his soul sank within him. 

A few shots came from the forest now and then, but the great army hadvanished, save for its fallen. Montcalm, still cautious, relaxing novigilance, fearing that the enemy would yet come back with his cannon, walked among his troops and gave them thanks in person. Beer and winein abundance, and food were served to them. Fires were lighted and thefield that they had defended was to be their camp. Many scouts weresent into the forest to see what had become of the opposing army. Mostof the soldiers, after eating and drinking, threw themselves upon theground and slept, but it was long before the leader and any of hislieutenants closed their eyes. Although he felt a mighty joy over hisgreat victory of the day, Montcalm was still a prey to anxieties. Hisown force, triumphant though it might be, was small. The enemy mightcome again on the morrow with nearly four to one, and, if he broughthis cannon with him, he could take Ticonderoga, despite the greatlosses he had suffered already. Once more he talked with St. Luc, whomhe trusted implicitly. 

The Chevalier did not believe a second attack would be made, and hisbelief was so strong it amounted to a conviction. 

"The same mind, " he said, "that sent their army against us withoutartillery, will now go to the other extreme. Having deemed usnegligible it will think us invincible. "

St. Luc's logic was correct. The French passed the night in peace, andthe next morning, when De Levis went out with a strong party to lookfor the enemy he found that he was gone, and that in his haste hehad left behind vast quantities of food and other supplies which theFrench eagerly seized. Montcalm that day, full of pride, caused agreat cross to be erected on his victorious field of battle and uponit he wrote in Latin:

 "Quid dux? quid miles? quid strata ingentia ligna? En Signum! en victor! Deus hic, Deus ipse triumphat. "

Which a great American writer has translated into:

 "Soldier and chief and ramparts' strength are nought; Behold the conquering cross! 'Tis God the triumph wrought. "

But for Robert the night that closed down was the blackest he had everknown. It had never occurred to him that Abercrombie's army could bedefeated. Confident in its overwhelming numbers, he had believed thatit would easily sweep away the French and take Ticonderoga. The skilland valor of Montcalm, St. Luc, De Levis and the others, no matter howskillful and valiant they might be, could avail nothing, and, afterTiconderoga, it would be a mere question of time until Crown Pointfell too. And after that would come Quebec and the conquest of Canada. 

Now, when his spirits had soared so high, the fall was correspondinglylow. His sensitive mind, upon which events always painted themselveswith such vividness, reflected only the darkest pictures. He saw thetriumphant advance of the French, the Indians laying waste the wholeof New York Province, and the enemy at the gates of New York itself. 

The night itself was a perfect reproduction of his own mind. He sawthrough his spirits as through a glass. The dusk was thick, heavy, it was noisome, it had a quality that was almost ponderable, it wasunpleasant to eye and nostril, he tasted and breathed the smoke thatwas shot through it, and he felt a sickening of the soul. He heard awind moaning through the forest, and it was to him a dirge, the lamentof those who had fallen. 

He knew there had been no lack of bravery on the part of his own. After a while he took some consolation in that fact. British andAmericans had come to the attack long after hope of success was gone. They had not known how to win, but never had men known better how todie. Such valor would march to triumph in the end. 

He lay awake almost the whole night, and he did not expect Abercrombieto advance again. Somehow he had the feeling that the play, so far asthis particular drama was concerned, was played out. The blow wasso heavy that he was in a dull and apathetic state from which he wasstirred only once in the evening, and that was when two Frenchmenpassed near him, escorting a prisoner of whose face he caught aglimpse in the firelight. He started forward, exclaiming:

"Charteris!"[1]

The young man, tall, handsome and firm of feature, although acaptive, turned. 

"Who called me?" he asked. 

"It is I, Robert Lennox, " said Robert. "I knew you in New York!"

"Aye, Mr. Lennox. I recognize you now. We meet again, after so longa time. I could have preferred the meeting to be elsewhere and underother circumstances, but it is something to know that you are alive. "

They shook hands with great friendliness and the Frenchmen, who wereguarding Charteris, waited patiently. 

"May our next meeting be under brighter omens, " said Robert. 

"I think it will be, " said Charteris confidently. 

Then he went on. It was a long time before they were to see each otheragain, and the drama that was to bring them face to face once more wasdestined to be as thrilling as that at Ticonderoga. 

The next night came heavy and dark, and Robert, who continued to betreated with singular forbearance, wandered toward Lake Champlain, which lay pale and shadowy under the thick dusk. No one stopped him. The sentinels seemed to have business elsewhere, and suddenly heremembered his old threat to escape. Hope returned to a mind that hadbeen stunned for a time, and it came back vivid and strong. Then hopesank down again, when a figure issued from the dusk, and stood beforehim. It was St. Luc. 

"Mr. Lennox, " said the Chevalier, "what are you doing here?"

"Merely wandering about, " replied Robert. "I'm a prisoner, as youknow, but no one is bothering about me, which I take to be naturalwhen the echoes of so great a battle have scarcely yet died. "

St. Luc looked at him keenly and Robert met his gaze. He could notread the eye of the Chevalier. 

"You have been a prisoner of ours once before, but you escaped, " saidthe Chevalier. "It seems that you are a hard lad to hold. "

"But then I had the help of the greatest trailer and forest runner inthe world, my staunch friend, Tayoga, the Onondaga. "

"If he rescued you once he will probably try to do it again, and thegreat hunter, Willet, is likely to be with him. I suppose you wereplanning a few moments ago to escape along the shore of the lake. "

"I might have been, but I see now that it is too late. "

"Too late is a phrase that should be seldom used by youth. "

Robert tried once again to read the Chevalier's eye, but St. Luc'slook contained the old enigma. 

"I admit, " said young Lennox, "that I thought I might find an openplace in your line. It was only a possible chance. "

St. Luc shrugged his shoulders, and looked at the darkness that laybefore them like a great black blanket. 

"There is much yet to be done by us at Ticonderoga, " he said. "Perhapsit is true that a possible chance for you to escape does exist, butmy duties are too important for me to concern myself about guarding asingle prisoner. "

His figure vanished. He was gone without noise, and Robert stared atthe place where he had been. Then the hope of escape came back, morevivid and more powerful than ever. "Too late, " was a phrase thatshould not be known to youth. St. Luc was right. He walked straightahead. No sentinel barred the way. Presently the lake, still andluminous, stretched across his path, and, darting into the bushesalong its edge, he ran for a long time. Then he sank down and lookedback. He saw dimly the lights of the camp, but he heard no sound ofpursuit. 

Rising, he began a great curve about Ticonderoga, intending to seekhis own army, which he knew could not yet be far away. Once he heardlight footsteps and hid deep in the bush. From his covert he saw aband of warriors at least twenty in number go by, their lean, sinewyfigures showing faintly in the dusk. Their faces were turned towardthe south and he shuddered. Already they were beginning to raid theborder. He knew that they had taken little or no part in the battle atTiconderoga, but now the great success of the French would bring themflocking back to Montcalm's banner, and they would rush like wolvesupon those whom they thought defenseless, hoping for more slaughterslike that of William Henry. 

Tandakora would not neglect such a glowing opportunity for scalps. Hissavage spirit would incite the warriors to attempts yet greater, andRobert looked closely at the dusky line, thinking for a moment thathe might be there. But he did not see his gigantic figure and thewarriors flitted on, gone like shadows in the darkness. Then thefugitive youth resumed his own flight. 

Far in the night Robert sank down in a state of exhaustion. It wasa physical and mental collapse, coming with great suddenness, but herecognized it for what it was, the natural consequence flowing froma period of such excessive strain. His emotions throughout the greatbattle had been tense and violent, and they had been hardly less so inthe time that followed and in the course of the events that led to hisescape. And knowing, he forced himself to do what was necessary. 

He lay down in the shelter of dense bushes, and kept himself perfectlyquiet for a long time. He would not allow hand or foot to move. Hisweary heart at last began to beat with regularity, the blood ceased topound in his temples, and his nerves grew steadier. He dozed a little, or at least passed into a state that was midway between wakefulnessand oblivion. Then the terrible battle was fought once more beforehim. Again he heard the crash and roar of the French fire, againhe saw British and Americans coming forward in indomitable masses, offering themselves to death, once again he saw them tangled among thelogs and sharpened boughs, and then mowed down at the wooden wall. 

He roused himself and passed his hands over his eyes to shut away thatvision of the stricken field and the vivid reminder of his terribledisappointment. The picture was still as fresh as the reality and itsent shudders through him every time he saw it. He would keep it fromhis sight whenever he could, lest he grow too morbid. 

He rose and started once more toward the south, but the forest becamemore dense and tangled and the country rougher. In his weakened statehe was not able to think with his usual clearness and precision, andhe lost the sense of direction. He began to wander about aimlessly, and at last he stopped almost in despair. 

He was in a desperate plight. He was unarmed, and a man alone andwithout weapons in the wilderness was usually as good as lost. Helooked around, trying to study the points of the compass. The nightwas not dark. Trees and bushes stood up distinctly, and on a bough notfar away, his eyes suddenly caught a flash of blue. 

The flash was made by a small, glossy bird that wavered on a bough, and he was about to turn away, taking no further notice of it, whenthe bird flew slowly before him and in a direction which he now knewled straight toward the south. He remembered. Back to his mind rushedan earlier escape, and how he had followed the flight of a bird tosafety. Had Tayoga's Manitou intervened again in his favor? Was itchance? Or did he in a dazed state imagine that he saw what he did notsee?

The bird, an azure flash, flew on before him, and hope flowing in aninvincible tide in his veins, he followed. He was in continual fearlest the blue flame fade away, but on he went, over hills and acrossvalleys and brooks, and it was always just before him. He had beenworn and weary before, but now he felt strong and active. Couragerose steadily in his veins, and he had no doubt that he would reachfriends. 

Near dawn the bird suddenly disappeared among the leaves. Robertstopped and heard a light foot-step in the bushes. Being apprehensivelest he be re-taken, he shrank away and then stopped. He listened awhile, and the sound not being repeated, he hoped that he had beenmistaken, but a voice called suddenly from a bush not ten feet away:

"Come, Dagaeoga! The Great Bear and I await you. Tododaho, watching onhis star, has sent us into your path. "

Robert, uttering a joyful cry, sprang forward, and the Onondaga andWillet, rising from the thicket, greeted him with the utmost warmth. 

"I knew we'd find you again, " said Willet "How did you manage toescape?"

"A way seemed to open for me, " replied Robert. "The last man I saw inthe French camp was St. Luc. After that I met no sentinel, although Ipassed where a sentinel would stand. "

"Ah!" said Willet. 

They gave him food, and after sunrise they started toward the south. Robert told how he had seen the great battle and the French victory. 

"Tayoga, Black Rifle, Grosvenor and I were in the attack, " saidWillet, "but we went through it without a scratch. No troops everfought more bravely than ours. The defeat was the fault of thecommander, not theirs. But we'll put behind us the battle lost andthink of the battle yet to be won. "

"So we will, " said Robert, as he looked around at the great curvingforest, its deep green tinted with the light brown of summer. It was afriendly forest now. It no longer had the aspect of the night before, when the wolves, their jaws slavering in anticipation, howled in itsthickets. Rabbits sprang up as they passed, but the little creaturesof the wild did not seem to be afraid. They did not run away. Instead, they crouched under the bushes, and gazed with mild eyes at the humanbeings who made no threats. A deer, drinking at the edge of a brook, raised its head a little and then continued to drink. Birds sang inthe dewy dawn with uncommon freshness and sweetness. The whole worldwas renewed. 

Creature, as he was, of his moods, Robert's spirits soared again athis meeting with Tayoga and Willet, those staunch friends of his, bound to him by such strong ties and so many dangers shared. The pastwas the past, Ticonderoga was a defeat, a great defeat, when a victoryhad been expected, but it was not irreparable. Hope sang in hisheart and his face flushed in the dawn. The Onondaga, looking at him, smiled. 

"Dagaeoga already looks to the future, " he said. 

"So I do, " replied Robert with enthusiasm. "Why shouldn't I? The nightjust passed has favored me. I escaped. I met you and Dave, and it's aglorious morning. "

The sun was rising in a splendid sea of color, tinting the woods withred and gold. Never had the wilderness looked more beautiful to him. He turned his face in the direction of Ticonderoga. 

"We'll come back, " he said, his heart full of courage, "and we'll yetwin the victory, even to the taking of Quebec. "

"So we will, " said the hunter. 

"Aye, Stadacona itself will fall, " said Tayoga. 

Refreshed and strong, they plunged anew into the forest, travelingswiftly toward the south. 

[Footnote 1: The story of Edward Charteris and his adventures atTiconderoga and Quebec is told in the author's novel, "A Soldier ofManhattan. "]

THE END